UC-NRL 


B    3    1D3 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

PRESENTED  BY 

PROF.  CHARLES  A.  KOFOID  AND 
MRS.  PRUDENCE  W.  KOFOID 


DESCRIPTION 


OF  THE 


ARTERIES 


OF  THE 

HUMAN   BODY. 

REDUCED  TO  TABLES. 

BY  ADOLPHUS  MURRAY,  M.  D. 
R.  and  O.  Professor  of  Anatomy  and  Surgery  at  UpsaL 

TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  ORIGINAL 

BY  ARCHIBALD  SCOTT. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

PUBLISHED    BY   JAMES  WEBSTER, 
1816. 


MS 


TO 


Dr.  BARCLAY. 
DEAR  SIR, 

NOTHING  but  the  desire  of  complying  with  your 
request,  and  the  confidence  I  had,  as  a  pupil,  in 
your  assistance  in  every  difficulty,  could  have  in- 
duced me  to  attempt  the  following  TRANSLATION. 

From  the  high  approbation  I  have  heard  you  so 
often  express  of  the  original  in  your  PUBLIC  LEC- 
TURES on  ANATOMY,  I  am  happy  to  think  that,  at 
a  time  when  literary  productions  are  less  easily 
procured  from  the  Continent,  I  have  it  in  my 
power,  by  the  TRANSLATION  I  now  present  to 
you,  to  render  these  TABLES  of  the  ARTERIES 
more  generally  known. 

I  am,  Dear  SIR, 
With  sincere  esteem, 

Your  affectionate  Pupil  and  Friend, 
ARCHd.  SCOTT. 

Edinburgh,  Dec.  1800. 


M371CS5 


THE 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE. 

WHILE  Professor  MURRAY'S  DESCRIPTION  of 
the  ARTERIES  (Published  at  UPSAL  in  1798)  is 
not  inferior  in  minuteness  and  accuracy  to  those  of 
HALLER,  SABATIER,  and  MEYER,  it  far  exceeds 
them  with  respect  to  conciseness,  clearness,  and 
arrangement.  It  is  divided  into  two  Sections:  the 
first,  comprehending  the  branches  from  the  Arch; 
the  second,  the  branches  from  the  Descending  Aorta. 
In  both  Sections,  the  First,  Second,  and  Third,  and 
all  the  succeeding  series  of  arteries,  are,  when  de- 
scribed, either  distinguished  by  peculiar  marks,  or 
printed  in  a  different  character.  The  reader,  there- 
fore, can  easily  perceive,  by  a  glance  of  the  eye,  to 
what  series  an  artery  belongs;  and  may,  if  he  choose, 
peruse  the  description  of  any  particular  series  of 
branches  independently  of  the  rest. 

The  fulness  and  accuracy  of  the  description;  the 
decided  superiority  of  arrangement;  the  facility 
with  which  it  may  be  consulted;  and  the  numerous 
advantages  it  presents  to  students  of  anatomy — . 
were  thought,  with  other  motives,  sufficient  induce- 


vi     THE  TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE. 

mcnts  to  undertake  the  translation.  In  performing 
which  task,  I  have  constantly  endeavoured  to  render 
faithfully  the  meaning  of  my  author,  and  to  do  it  as 
clearly  as  the  idioms  of  the  two  languages  would 
admit.  I  have  ventured,  however,  to  change  the 
names  of  a  few  muscles  for  those  synonymes  by 
which  they  are  better  known  in  this  country:  and 
where  a  muscle  was  expressed  by  a  single  epithet, 
as  profundus  interosseus,  I  have  preferred  the  Latin 
to  the  English  name;  as  the  former  is  not  only 
equally  familiar,  but,  when  it  is  a  noun  of  the 
second  declension,  distinguishes  also  the  muscle 
from  the  artery  by  its  termination. 

As  Professor  Murray,  in  describing  the  arteries 
of  the  hand,  has  substituted  the  terms  Radial, 
Ulnar,  Foral,  and  Dorsal,  for  the  vague  and  relative 
terms  External,  Internal,  Anterior,  and  Posterior,  I 
have  extended  his  mode  of  expression  to  the  foot; 
and  instead  of  Internal  and  External  Side,  have 
substituted  the  terms  Tibial  and  Fibular.  For  this 
reason,  the  word  Peroneal,  when  applied  to  an 
artery,  has  been  rejected,  as  being  of  Greek  origin, 
and  as  not  entering  so  properly  into  compounds 
with  the  Latin  terms. 

Where  he  has  used  sometimes  more,  and  some- 
times fewer  epithets,  in  describing  the  artery,  I 
have  regularly,  where  there  was  no  danger  of  am- 
biguity, preferred  the  lesser  number,  and  have 


THE  TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE.  vii 

ventured  to  convert  them  into  compounds.  Thus, 
I  have  called  a  branch  of  the  Humeral  Profunda  the 
Profunda  Radial,  instead  of  the  Larger  Communi- 
cating Radial  branch  of  the  Profunda  Humeri. 

I  have  only  to  add,  that  in  all  those  cases  where 
Ulnar,  Radial,  Tibial,  and  Fibular,  are  the  last 
words  of  a  compound,  they  denote  situation  or 
direction;  and  when  the  first,  situation  or  origin. 
Where  any  other  changes  are  made,  intimation  is 
given  in  the  Notes. 

My  reason  for  prefixing  a  Table  of  Contents  in 
English  and  Latin,  including  the  names  of  the  prin- 
cipal arteries,  with  a  reference  to  the  pages  where 
they  are  described,  requires,  I  hope,  no  explanation. 
The  utility  of  this  Table  will  soon  be  perceived  by 
the  young  Anatomist. 


THE 


AUTHOR'S  PREFACE. 

As  the  mind  of  man  cannot  be  more  agreeably  or 
more  usefully  employed,  than  in  the  investigation  of 
those  arts  and  sciences,  which  no  less  tend  to  pre- 
serve and  augment  our  happiness  than  to  obviate  the 
evils  to  which  we  are  subject;  so,  in  examining  the 
different  parts  of  the  human  body,  anatomists  have 
particularly  attended  to  the  properties  and  courses 
of  the  vessels,  considering  that  this  study  would 
afford  an  easy  access  to  the  knowledge  of  the  differ- 
ent functions  of  the  animal  economy,  and  with  more 
certainty  enable  them  to  cure  those  disorders  which 
arise  from  any  lesion  of  the  parts.  Accordingly,  those 
who  anciently  cultivated  anatomy,  as  well  as  the  re- 
storers of  that  science,  were  principally  occupied  in 
describing  the  vessels,  and  exploring  their  distribu- 
tions, directions,  and  varieties;  which  laudable  in- 
dustry has  been  so  well  supported  by  later  ob- 
servers, and  the  doctrine  of  the  vessels  so  fully 
treated  of  in  many  elegant  works,  that  the  subject 
seems  to  be  exhausted. 

B 


X  THE  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE. 

But  as  the  honour  of  discovering  the  circulation 
is  due  to  the  immortal  HARVEY,  so  it  is  chiefly 
owing  to  him  that  anatomists  have  studied  the 
arteries  with  such  attention,  without  confining  them- 
selves so  particularly  as  the  ancients,  to  the  descrip- 
tion of  the  veins.  The  circulation  being  discovered, 
the  inquirers  into  nature  soon  invented  the  art  of 
imitating  it,  by  means  of  a  ceraceous  preparation, 
in  the  dead  subject,  and  thereby  of  investigating  the 
vessels  with  more  accuracy.  They  perceived  soon, 
that  the  distribution  of  the  arteries,  even  where  their 
ramifications  are  most  minute,  are  much  more  re- 
gular than  the  veins;  and  that  the  branches  of  these 
last,  being  infinitely  diversified,  seem  scarcely  to 
admit  of  a  certain  and  uniform  description.  By  such 
discoveries,  an  ardent  and  inflexible  perseverance 
being  roused  in  anatomists,  they  began  to  scrutinize 
every  part  of  the  human  body  separately;  and  not 
only  corrected  many  ancient  errors  which  had  crept 
into  the  science,  but  observed  also,  in  every  part, 
the  principal  varieties  which  sometimes  take  place 
in  the  distribution  of  its  arteries;  and  thus,  as  might 
well  be  expected,  obtained  a  much  more  accurate 
knowledge  of  the  structure  than  could  be  acquired 
by  those  who  examined  the  whole  body  in  a  super- 
ficial and  general  manner. 

I  forbear  mentioning  those  authors  who  have  de- 


THE  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE.  xi 

scribed  the  arteries,  since  to  those  who  have  been 
initiated  into  anatomical  studies  the  most  of  them 
are  known  or  recommended.  The  great  defect  of 
these  illustrious  writers  is,  that  almost  all  of  them 
have  capriciously  changed  the  ancient  denomina- 
tions of  the  ramifications,  and  imposed  new  ones  of 
their  own.  By  this  means  the  young  inquirer  is  led 
into  many  errors,  and  the  study  of  anatomy  itself 
has  been  not  a  little  retarded.  To  remedy  these  in- 
conveniences was  the  design  of  the  illustrious 
HALLER.  He,  as  it  were,  having  made  this  branch 
of  anatomy  his  own,  explained  their  distributions 
more  accurately  and  elegantly  than  had  hitherto 
been  done:  nor  was  this  all;  but  whenever  he  saw  it 
necessary  to  substitute  new  or  more  apt  denomina- 
tions, he  still  took  notice  of  the  old  ones  in  their 
proper  place.  Few,  it  is  to  be  regretted,  make  suf- 
ficient use  of  this  rich  treasure  of  anatomical  know- 
ledge, and  examine  properly  those  excellent  draw- 
ings in  the  work,  which  are  nature  itself. 

Among  those,  however,  who  deserve  praise  for 
their  inquiries  into  this  subject,  I  cannotforbear  men- 
tioning with  approbation  SABATIER  and  MEYER. 
These  anatomists  have  indeed  changed  many  of  the 
names  imposed  by  HALLER;  but  their  writings  are 
remarkably  perspicuous,  and  they  have  faithfully 


xii  THE  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE. 

given  the  observations  of  HALLER  in  their  com- 
pends.  The  figures  which  accompany  the  work  of 
MEYER  are  reduced  to  a  smaller  form;  but  are  ac- 
curate, fair,  and  extremely  useful  in  dissection.  The 
great  scope  of  this  illustrious  author  seems  to  have 
been  to  furnish  a  rule  to  young  dissectors;  to  which, 
in  examining  the  human  body,  they  might  reduce 
their  inquiries,  and,  at  the  same  time,  that  they 
might  be  able,  by  his  short  compend,  to  commit 
their  observations  more  easily  to  memory.  It  seemed 
to  me,  however,  more  useful  to  reduce  into  scia- 
graphical  tables  the  divisions  of  the  ramifications 
which  proceed  from  the  Aorta;  so  that  any  observa- 
tions concerning  a  particular  branch  might  more 
readily  strike  the  eye,  and  be  remembered  with 
greater  facility. 

Having  derived  great  advantage  from  tables  of 
this  kind  which  I  had  formed  for  my  private  use, 
I  could  not  help  communicating  them  to  my  illus- 
trious colleagues,  by  whom  they  were  exhibited  as 
exercises;  and  they  are  now  presented  to  the  public 
in  a  more  polished  and  correct  form.  I  have  followed 
everywhere  the  draughts  of  the  illustrious  HALLER; 
which,  as  well  as  those  observations  I  was  accus- 
tomed to  write  down  upon  dissecting  bodies,  I  have 
frequently  and  carefully  examined.  These  have 


THE  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE.  xiii 

led  me,  in  some  places,  to  invert  the  order  in  which 
the  smaller  branches  rise  from  their  trunks.  I  have  no- 
where changed  the  nomenclature  of  HALLER,  since 
I  willingly  followed  the  authority  of  so  great  a  man. 
Lest  these  tables  should  have  too  much  the  appear- 
ance of  a  catalogue,  I  have  briefly  described  the 
course  of  every  particular  branch,  if  not  very  ano- 
malous. I  earnestly  wish  that  this  essay  may  be 
generally  useful,  and  especially  to  young  anatomists, 
for  whom  it  was  principally  intended. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

THE  AORTA,  AORTA,                       -        1 

SECTION  I. 

BRANCHES  FROM  THE  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  4 

I.  RIGHT  CORONARY,  ARTERIA  CORONARIA  DEXTRA,#. 

II.  LEFT  CORONARY,  SINISTRA,  5 

III.  RIGHT  SUBCLAVIAN,  SUBCLAVIAN,        -         6 

IV.  COMMON  CAROTID,  CAROTIS  COMMUNIS,   ib. 

COMMON  CAROTID,  CAROTIS  COMMUNIS,                      7 

EXTERNAL  CAROTID,  ARTERIA  CAROTIS  EXTERNA,  ib. 

Superior  thyroid,  thyroidea  superior,  ib. 

Lingual,  >  lingualis,  8 

Labial,  labialis,  9 

Ascending  pharyngeal,  *  pharyngea  ascendens,  13 

Occipital,  occipitalis,  14 

Posterior  auricular,  auricularis  posterior,  15 

Superficial  temporal,  temporalis  superficialis,  17 

Internal  maxillary,  maxillaris  interna,  19 

INTERNAL  CAROTID,  CAROTIS  INTERNA,  24 

Posterior  of  the  receptacle,  receptaculi  posterior,  25 

Anterior  of  the  receptacle,  receptaculi  anterior,  26 

Opthalmic,  opthalmica,  ib. 

Communicating,  communicans,  31 

Anterior  carotid,  carotis  anterior,  32 

Posterior  carotid,  carotis  posterior,  33 
Two  nameless  branches. 

SUBCLAVIAN,  SUBCLAVIA,                       -           34 

Internal  mammary,  Arteria  mammaria  interna,             35 

Inferior  thyroid,  thyroidea  inferior,               37 

Superior  intercostal,  intercostalis  superior,        41 


XVI 


CONTENTS. 


Vertebral, 
Deep  cervical, 
Superficial  cervical, 

AXILLARY, 

Highest  thoracic, 
Long  thoracic, 
Humeral  thoracic, 
Alar  thoracic, 
Inferior  scapular, 
Posterior  circumflex, 
Anterior  circumflex, 


PAGE 

Arteria  vertebralis,  42 

cervicalis  profunda,  47 

cervicalis  superficial!  s,  48 

AXILLARIS,  ib. 

Arteria  thoracica  suprema,  49 

longior,  ib. 

humeraria,  50 

alaris,  51 

scapularis  inferior,  52 

circumflexa  posterior,  53 

anterior,  54 


HUMERAL,  or  BRACHIAL, 

Large  profunda, 
Large  nutritious  of  the~> 
humerus,  $ 

Lesser  profunda, 
Large  anastomotic, 

ULNAR, 

Highest  interosseal  perfo- 

rant, 

Ulnar  recurrent, 
Nutritious  of  the  ulna, 
Common  interosseal, 
Dorsal  of  the  hand, 
Ulnar  profunda, 
Vola  ulnar  of  the  little  tin- 

ger, 

First  vola-digital, 
Second  vola-digital, 
Third  vola-digital, 
Large  anastomotic, 
Nameless  branches. 


HUMERARIA,  s.  BRACHIALIS,  55 

Arteria  profunda  humeri,  56 

nutritia  magna  humeri,  58 

profunda  minor,        -  ib. 

Ramus  anastomoticus  magnus,  59 


CUBITALIS, 


60 


Arteria  interossea  perforans  su- 
prema, 61 
recurrens  cubitalis,  ib. 
nutritia  ulnae,  62 
interossea  communis,  ib. 
dorsalis  manus,  65 
cubitalis  manus  profunda,  66 
Arteria  volaris  cubitalis  digiti  mi- 
nimi, 66 
digitalis  volaris  prim  a,  ib. 
secunda,  67 
tertia,  ib. 
Ramus  anastomoticus  magnus,  68 


RADIAL, 

Radial  recurrent, 
Superficial  volar, 
Dorso-radial  of  the  thumb, 
Dorso-ulnar  of  the  thumb, 


RADIALIS,  ib. 

Arteria  recurrens  radialis,  69 

superficialis  volae,  71 

dorsalis  pollicis  radialis,  72 

ulnaris,  ib. 


CONTENTS. 


Dorso-carpal, 
Dorso-radial, 

Pollicar,  or  artery  of  the") 
thumb,  5 

Superior  volar  perforants, 
Inferior  volar  perforants, 


xvii 

PAGE 


PAGE 

Arteria  dorsah's  carpea,  73 

Cinterossea  indicis  ma- 
£     jor,  s.  radialis,         74 

princeps  pollicis,      -     ib. 

perforantes  superiores,  75 
inferiores,  ib. 


SECTION  II. 
BRANCHES  FROM  THE  DESCENDING  AORTA, 


THORACIC  AORTA, 

Superior  and  posterior  pe- 

ricardiac, 

Common  bronchial, 
Right  bronchial, 
Left  bronchial, 
Inferior  bronchial, 
Oesophageal, 
Inferior  intercostals, 

VENTRAL  AORTA, 
Phrenic— right  and  left, 

COELIAC, 

Superior  coronary, 

Hepatic, 

Splenic, 

SUPERIOR  MESENTERIC, 

Posterior  pancreatics, 
Left  inferior  duodenals, 
Superior  colic, 
Ileo-colic, 

INFERIOR  MESENTERIC, 

Left  colic, 

Internal  haemorrhoidal, 
Capsular,  or  atrabiliary, 
Renal,  or  emulgent, 

Spermatic — right  and  left, 
Adipose — right  and  left, 


AORTA  THORACICA, 

Arteria  pericardiaca  posterior  su- 
perior, 

bronchialis  communis, 
dextra, 
sinistra, 

bronchialis  inferior, 
cesophageae, 
intercostales  inferiores, 


77 
78 


ib. 
ib. 
ib. 
79 
ib. 
ib. 
80 


AORTA  VENTRALIS,  81 

phrenica,  dex.  et  sinistra,  82 

COELICA,  84 

coronaria  superior,       -     ib. 
hepatica,         -  86 

splenica,  90 

MESENTERICA  SUPERIOR,  91 

pancreaticx  posteriores,  92 

duodenales  infer,  sinist.  ib. 

colica  superior,  ib. 

ileo-colica,  94 

MESENTERICA  INFERIOR,  96 

colica  sinistra,  -         ib. 

hsemorrhoidalis  internalis,  98 

capsulares,  s.  atrabiliariae,  ib. 

renalis  s.  emulgens,      -     99 
Cspermatica — dextra  et 
£     sinistra,      -        -       100 

adiposa — dextra  et  sinist.  102 


xvm 


CONTENTS. 


Ureterics, 

Lumbar— right  and  left, 


PAGE 

uretericsc,        -        -        103 
lumbalis— dextra  et  sinist.  ib. 


COMMON  ILIAC, 
INTERNAL  ILIAC, 

Ileo-lumbar, 

S  aero-laterals, 

Umbilical, 

Inferior  vesicals, 

Middle  hxmorrhoidai, 

Uterine, 

Obturator, 

Posterior  iliac,  or  gluteal, 

Ischiadic, 

Common  pudic,  or  pudic, 

EXTERNAL  ILIAC, 

Epigastric, 
Circumflex  iliac, 

COMMON  FEMORAL, 

Superior  external  pudic, 
Middle  external  pudic, 
Inferior  external  pudic, 

DEEP  FEMORAL, 

External  circumflex, 
Internal  circumflex, 
First  perforant, 
Second  perforant, 

SUPERFICIAL  FEMORAL, 

Large  anastomotic, 
Superior  perforant, 
Inferior  perforant, 

POPLITEAL, 

Superior  externo-articular, 
Superior  interno-articular, 


ILIACA  COMMUNIS, 


105 


ARTERIA  ILIACA  INTERNA,  107 

Ileo-lumbalis,  108 

sacrae  laterales,  109 

umbilicalis,  ib. 

vesicales  imae,         -  110 

hxmorrhoidea  media,  111 

uterina,  112 

obturatoria,  113 
iliaca  posterior,  s.  glutea,  115 

iscliiadica,             -  118 

Arteria  pudenda  communis,  119 


ILIACA  EXTERNA, 
Arteria  epigastrica, 


124 
125 


circumflexa  ileurn,  &c.    127 

FEMORALIS  COMMUNIS,  129 

Arteria  pudenda  exter.  superior,  130 
externa  media,  ib. 
externa  inferior,  ib. 


FEMORALIS  PROFUNDA,         -  131 

Arteria  circumflexa  externa,  132 

interna,    -  135 

perforans  prima,        -  138 

secunda,  140 

FEMORALIS  SUPERFICIALIS,  142 

Ramus  anastomoticus  magnus,  143 

perforans  superior,  144 

inferior,  145 


POPLITEA, 


146 


Arteria  articularis  super,  externa,  147 
super,  interna,    ib. 


CONTENTS. 


xix 


PAGE 

Middle  articular,  Arteria  articularis  media,  s.  azygos,  148 

Inferior  externo-articular,  infer,  externa,      149 

Inferior  interno- articular,  infer,  interna,         ib- 


ANTERIOR  TIBIAL, 

Tibial  recurrent, 
Internal  malleolar, 
External  malleolar, 
Transverse  tarsal,  or  tarsal, 
Transverse  metatarsal, 
Dorso-metatarsal, 
Deep  anastomotic, 

The  POSTERIOR  TIBIAL, 

Posterior  interosseal, 
Common  fibular, 
External  plantar, 
Internal  plantar, 


TlBIALIS  ANTICA,  151 

Arteria  tibialis  recurrens,  152 

malleolaris  interna,  -     153 

externa,  ib. 

Arteria  tarsea,  154 

metatarsea,  156 
dorsalis  externa  halucis,  157 

Ramus  anastomoticus  profundus,  157 

TIBIALIS  POSTICA,  158 

Arteria  interossea  posterior,  159 

peronea  communis,  ib. 

plantaris  externa,  164 

interna.,  169 


DESCRIPTION 


OF  THE 


ARTERIES 


OF  THE 


HUMAN  BODY; 

REDUCED  TO  TABLES. 


THE  AORTA. 

THE  large  artery,  termed  AORTA,  opens  with  a 
wide  orifice  in  the  superior  and  posterior  side  of 
the  left  ventricle  of  the  heart.  Its  roots  seem  in- 
corporated with  the  substance  of  the  heart  itself; 
as  it  is  not  only  closely  united  with  its  internal 
surface,  but  some  muscular  striae  of  the  ventricle 
are  also  mixed  with  the  white  line,  which  is  called 


2  THE  AORTA. 

Tendo  Arteriosus,  and  which  defines  the  extent  of 
the  muscle.  Some  transverse  fibres  of  the  heart 
are  united  to  the  aorta  from  without,  and  cover  it 
for  a  line  and  an  half,  though  a  little  more  loosely  at 
the  extremity.  The  aorta  having  left  the  heart,  is 
immediately  expanded;  nor  does  it  again  recover 
its  first  diameter  till  it  reaches  the  place  where  it 
sends  off  the  subclavian  artery  of  the  right  side. 

In  its  ascent,  it  is  first  inflected  to  the  right, 
behind  and  beyond  the  pulmonary  artery;  it  then 
gradually  inclines  itself  to  the  left,  till,  having 
formed  a  transverse  arch,  it  is  seen  projecting  be- 
hind the  lungs,  at  the  left  side  of  the  vertebrae. 
From  these  it  receives  its  chief  support,  and  de- 
scends along  with  them  in  the  same  straight  line; 
till  at  last,  having  entered  the  abdomen,  it  again 
begins  to  turn  towards  the  right,  or  rests  upon  the 
middle  of  the  vertebrae. 

By  the  arch  of  the  aorta,  is  understood  that  part 
of  it  which  is  bent  nearly  in  the  form  of  a  parabola, 
and  which  maintains  the  curved  direction  already 
mentioned,  though  its  right  pillar  at  first  stretches 
to  the  right,  and  then  proceeds  to  the  left,  while 
the  left  advances  almost  in  a  straight  line.  I  exclude 
the  ancient  and  now  absolete  distinction  of  the 
aorta  into  the  ascending,  transverse,  and  descending. 

When  we  consider  the  whole  extent  of  the 
arch,  we  observe  that  it  leaves  the  ventricle  at  the 


THE  AORTA.  3 

inferior  margin  of  the  third  rib,  and  rises  in  an 
oblique  and  winding  course  to  the  lower  margin  of 
the  first  rib;  and  that  its  diameter  must  be  so  re- 
ferred to  the  external  parts,  as  that  its  exterior  and 
right  extremity  shall  correspond  to  the  middle  of 
the  cartilages  of  the  ribs;  and  its  left  extremity, 
concealed  by  the  left  lobe  of  the  lungs,  and  pro- 
ceeding onwards,  shall,  in  like  manner,  correspond 
to  the  vertebral  extremity  of  the  ribs. 


SECTION  I. 

BRANCHES  FROM  THE  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA. 

I.  THE    TWO  CORONARY  ARTERIES  OF  THE 
Heart,  viz.  the  Right  Inferior  and  Left  Superior. 
These  being  sent  off  above  the  interior  and  poste- 
rior semilunar   valves,  form,  in  returning   to  the 
heart,  an  acute  angle  with  the  rising  trunk. 

II.  THE  RIGHT  SUBCLAVIAN  OR  INNOMI- 
NATA. 

III.  THE  LEFT  COMMON  CAROTID. 

IV.  THE  LEFT  SUBCLAVIAN. 

The  three  last  arise  as  distinct  branches  from 
the  superior  convexity  of  the  arch.  The  first  of 
them  passes  obliquely  over  the  Trachea  or  Wind- 
pipe, upwards,  and  to  the  right;  and  after  advanc- 
ing about  two  inches,  divides  at  its  right  extremity 
into  the  RIGHT  COMMON  CAROTID,  and  the  RIGHT 
SUBCLAVIAN,  which  passes  under  the  Clavicle 
to  the  arm.  The  other  two  branch  out  from  the 
Aorta  near  to  the  former,  and  are  also  similar  to 
them. 

I.  The  RIGHT  CORONARY — is  larger  than  the 
Left.  Being  covered  with  fat,  it  runs  between 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  5 

the  auricle  and  ventricle  to  the  flat  surface  and 
apex  of  the  heart,  inosculating  freely  with  the  left 
coronary,  both  by  its  branches  and  the  extremity 
of  its  trunk. 

These  branches  are, 

a.  One  running  on  the  right  to  the  aorta,  and 
on  the  left  to  the  pulmonary  artery. 

b.  A  number  going  to  both  sides  of  the  right  au- 
ricle— to  the  two  venae  cavse — to  the  sinus  be- 
hind— to    the   aorta — and    to   the   pulmonary 
veins. 

c.  Five  branches  winding  on  the  convex  surface 
of  the  heart;  the  longest  of  which  unites  with 
the  left  coronary  branches  beyond  the  septum, 
near  the  apex. 

d.  Branches  passing  over  the  plain  surface  and 
right  ventricle,  as  far  as  the  apex  of  the  heart. 

II.  The  LEFT  CORONARY — after  going  out  be- 
tween the  pulmonary  artery  and  the  left  auricle, 
divides  into  two  branches — 

a.  An  anterior  Branch,  running  upon  the  convex 
surface  of  the  heart,  towards  the  septum,  in 
a  winding  direction,  to  the  apex,  where  it  is 
reflected  on  the  posterior  surface  of  the  heart. 
This  gives, 

1.  Branches,  to  the  trunks  of  the  arteries,  uniting 
with  those  of  the  right  coronary. 

2.  Numerous  branches  to  the  left  ventricle. 

b.  A  Circumflex  Posterior  Branch,  which,  wind- 
ing between  the  left  sinus  and  the  ventricle  to 

D 


6  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

the  rounded  extremity  of  the  heart,  terminates 
towards  the  apex,  upon  the  flat  surface.  It 
gives 

*  Branches,  running  upwards,  and  extensively 
ramified  on  the  left  sinus  and  the  left  auricle, 
and  proceeding  at  last  to  the  inferior  vena 
cava. 

*  *  Branches,  losing  themselves  in  the  muscle  of 

the  left  side  of  the  heart. 

.-V.  B.  A  third  branch  is  sometimes  found  sunk 
deep  in  the  septum.  The  coronary  arteries  run 
in  innumerable  twigs  to  each  muscular  fasci- 
culus of  the  heart;  and  wherever  they  ap- 
proach the  branches  of  the  phrenic,  internal 
mammary,  and  bronchial  arteries,  they  com- 
municate with  them  by  frequent  inosculations. 

III.  The   RIGHT  SUBCLAVIAN. — For  the  de- 
scription of  this  and  the 'Left  one,  see  below. 

IV.  The  COMMON  CAROTID*- 4ias  on  each  side 
a  similar  distribution  of  its  branches,  though  the 
Right  be  a  little  larger  than  the  Left.  It  lies  on  the 
anterior  surface  of  the  vertebras,  and  is  united  by 
cellular  membrane  to  the   intercostal   nerve — the 
par  vagum  beneath,  and  the  internal  jugular  vein 
above.  It  thus  ascends  in  one  continued  trunk  in  a 
straight  direction,  and  parallel  to  the  Trachea,  as 
high  as  the  superior  margin  of  the  thyroid  cartilage. 
It  there    divides  into  branches  of  equal  size;  the 
anterior  of  which  is  called  the  external  carotid;  and 
the  posterior,  the  internal  or  cerebral. 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  7 

DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  COMMON  CAROTID. 

(I.)  The  EXTERNAL  or  SUPERFICIAL  CARO- 
TID. This  artery  has  scarcely  arisen,  when  it  ad- 
vances forwards,  and  divides  into  eight  branches, 
variously  distributed. 

A.  The  SUPERIOR  THYROID,  issuing  near  the  ori- 
gin of  the  trunk,  and  descending  in  a  winding 
course  to  the  superior  margin  of  the  thyroid 
gland,  gives  out, 

a.  The  Superficial  Ascending  Branch,  running 
above   or    below  the   os  hyoides,  and   there 
forming  an  arch  with  the  branch  from  the  op- 
posite side.  This  again  divides  into, 

«.  Branches  going  to  the  hyo-thyroideus,  sterno 
and  omo  hyoidei  muscles,  the  platysma  myoi- 
deus,  and  skin. 

/?.  Branches  to  the  ligament,  which  unites  the? 
thyroid  cartilage  to  the  os  hyoides. 

b.  The  Superficial  Descending  Branch,  running 
downwards,  and  dividing  into  several  branches, 
with  various  communications.  These  are  distri- 
buted to, 

1.  The  sterno  mastoid,  platysma  myoideus,  the 
thyroid  cartilage,  the  hyo  and  crico  thyroidei 
muscles,  and  the  middle  and  lowest  constrictor 
muscles  of  the  pharynx.  Some  of  these  occa- 
sionally come  off  from  the  superior  ascending 
branch. 

2.  A  branch,  uniting  with  the  same  artery,  from 
the  opposite  side,  above  the  cricothyroideus, 
and  there  forming  a  ring. 

c.  The  Laryngeal  Branch. — Larger,  and  often  pro- 

ceeding from  the  superficial  ascending  branch. 


BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  L 

It  hides  itself,  with  its  attending  nerve,  be- 
tween the  cricoid  and  the  thyroid  cartilages; 
or  penetrates  the  membranous  interstice  be- 
tween the  thyroid  cartilage  and  the  os  hyoides; 
or  even  sometimes  runs  to  the  interior  part  of 
the  larynx,  through  a  passage  peculiar  to  itself 
in  the  thyroid  cartilage,  and  at  last  sends  off, 
«.  An  ascending1  branch — going  to  the  upper 

margin  of  the  epiglottis  and  its  membranes. 
ft.  A  transverse   branch — given  to  the  posterior 

arytenoid  and  cricoary  tenoid  muscles. 
•y.  A  descending  branch — running  to  the  thyro- 
arytenoid — the  lateral  and  posterior  cricoaryte- 
noid — the  lateral  ligament — and  the  ligamen- 
tous  expansion  spreading  outwards. 
A  small  trunk  at  last  goes  out,  and  loses  itself  in 

the  cricothyroideus. 

d.  The  Thyroid  Branch — inosculating  in  the  sub* 
>       stanceof  the  gland  itself  with  the  thyroid  branch 
of  the  inferior  thyroid  artery,  and  also  by  various 
twigs  with  the  branch  from  the  opposite  side. 
B.  The  LINGUAL,  or  SUSLINGUAL  ARTERY,  wind- 
ing above  the  os  hyoides,  forwards,  upwards, 
and    inwards,    to    the    tongue.    At  its   com- 
mencement, it  either  passes  over,  or  is  covered 
by  the  hyoglossus;  then   is  concealed  by  the 
genioglossus.    At  the  anterior  margin  of  the 
hyoglossus,  it  is  subdivided  into  e  and  £,  It 
gives  off, 

».  Branches  to  the  middle  constrictors  of  the 

pharynx. 

/3.  The  Hyoidal  Branch — often  uniting  at  the  su- 
perior, but  sometimes  the  inferior,  margin  of 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  9' 

the  os  hyoides,  with  the  opposite  branch, 
and  distributing  twigs  to  the  contiguous  mus- 
cles of  the  os  hyoides  and  tongue. 

y.  Branches  penetrating  the  fibres  of  the  hyoglos- 
sus  or  its  interstices,  if  the  trunk  be  conceal- 
ed; proceeding  to  the  mylohyoideus,  genio 
sterno,  and  coraco-hyoidei,  and  the  digastric. 

3.  The  Dorsal  of  the  Tongue — running  outwards 
and  upwards,  near  the  insertion  of  the  stylo- 
glossus.  Having  reached  the  dorsum  of  the 
tongue  and  the  epiglottis,  it  forms  a  plexus 
with  the  branch  of  the  opposite  side,  and  is 
ramified  upon  the  adjoining  part  of  the 
pharynx. 

e.  The  Sublingual — the  superficial  branch  of  the 
divided  trunk,  rising  to  the  symphysis,  be- 
tween the  sublingual  glands  and  the  genio- 
hyoideus,  often  penetrating  the  mylohyoideus, 
and  losing  itself  in  the  integuments  of  the  chin. 
If  larger,  it  often  supplies  the  place  of  the 
submental  artery.  In  this  course  it  sends  oft' 
many  irregularly  disposed  branches;  of  which 
the  most  remarkable  are, 

1.  Branches  to  the  sublingual  gland. 

2.  Branches  to  the  geniohyoideus,  mylohyoideus, 
the  digastric,  and  skin. 

3.  Branches  to  the  inferior  lip. 

£.  Ranina—a.  larger  branch,  going  off  at  an  ob- 
tuse angle  from  the  trunk.  It  runs  tortuously 
between  the  fibres  of  the  genioglossus  to  the 
surface  and  point  of  the  tongue,  passing  along 
the  middle,  on  the  inferior  side. 

C.   The  LABIAL,  EXTERNAL    MAXILLARY,  ANGU- 
LAR, or  FACIAL — Concealed  by  the  stylohy- 


10  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

oideus,  and  the  tendon  of  the'  digastric.  As- 
cends, in  a  tortuous  manner,  forwards,  through 
the  depression  for  the  maxillary  gland,  and, 
winding  above  the  maxilla,  follows  the  an- 
terior margin  of  the  masseter; — afterwards 
branches  out,  under  the  zygomatic  muscles, 
in  serpentine  windings,  upon  the  face  and  the 
sides  of  the  mouth  and  nose.  The  numerous 
branches  proceeding  from  this  artery  are  di- 
vided into  two  classes:  The  first,  compre- 
hending those  arteries  that  leave  the  trunk  be- 
fore it  reaches  the  maxilla,  from  1  to  6;  the 
second,  the  branches  distributed  on  the  face 
itself,  from  7  to  12. 

1.  The  Ascending  Palatine— covered  by  the 
styloid  muscles— lies  upon  the  sides  of  the 
pharynx,  near  the  external  margin  of  the  in- 
ternal pterygoid  muscle.  Twigs  being  sent 
from  it  to  these  muscles,  to  the  tongue,  the 
tonsils,  and  the  Eustachian  tube,  it  is  divided, 
near  the  sides  of  the  levator  palati,  into 

*  A  Superficial  Palatine  Branch — following-  the 
course  of  the  circumflex  muscle  of  the  palate, 
and  distributing-  twigs  to  the  pendulous  velum 
and  its  glands. 

*  *  A   Deep    Palatine   Branch — perforating-  the 

velum  under  the  levator  palati,  and  copiously 
supplying-  with  branches  the  uvula,  palate 
bone,  tonsils,  and  tendinous  expansion  of  the 
circumflex. 

2.  Minuter  branches  to  the  stylohyoideus,   the 
stylopharyngeus,  the  hyoglossus,  and  glands. 

3.  The  Tonsillar  Branch — sometimes  wanting — 
near  the  insertion  of  the  styloglossus  pene- 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  11 

trates  the  lateral  parts  of  the  pharynx  to  the 
tonsils,  and  exhausts  itself  in  numerous  small 
branches,  spreading  on  their  surface,  and 
reaching  to  the  tongue. 

4.  A  cluster  of  twigs,  regularly  sent  off  from  the 
trunk  in  the  furrow  or  depression   already 
mentioned,  and  beautifully  subdivided  on  the 
maxillary  glands.  Some  of  them  run  to  the 
pterygoideus,  the  tongue,  the  integuments  of 
the  neck,  the  chin  itself,  and  even  to  the  m»- 
seter. 

5.  The  Pterygoid   Branch — often   double — dis- 
tributed to  the  internal  pterygoid,  the  mylo- 
hyoideus,  the  superior  constrictors,  the  con- 
strictors of  the   isthmus  of  the  fauces,   and 
sometimes  to  the  tongue. 

6.  The  Submental  Branch — goes  out  near  the 
bend  of  the  trunk,  above  the  maxilla,  between 
the  anterior  part  of  the  digastric,  the  mylo- 
hyoideus,  and  the  margin  of  the  maxilla,  al- 
most to  the  symphysis  of  the  chin,  where  it 
divides  into  /3  and  y.    When  it  supplies  the 
place  of  the  sublingual,  it  distributes  a  great 
abundance  of  twigs;  and  commonly 

«.  A  number  of  branches,  variously  ramified  on 
the  maxillary  glands,  the  skin,  the  mylohyoi- 
deus,  and  the  mouth. 

ft.  A  superficial  Branch — ramified  on  the  qua- 
dratus,  or  depressor  of  the  inferior  lip,  and  the 
skin. 

y.  A  Deep  Branch— covered  by  the  quadratus; 
distributed  to  the  levator  menti,  the  triangu- 
laris,  or  depressor  of  the  angle  of  the  mouth, 
the  orbicularis,  and  skin,  and  inosculating-  \vifh 
the  branches  of  the  inferior  labial. 


! 

Sect.  I. 


12  BRANCHES  FROM  THE 

7.  The  Masseteric  Branch — United  with  abranch 
of  the  temporal  artery  of  the  same  name  upoa 
the  surface  of  this  muscle. 

8.  The  Inferior  Labial,  or  Superficial  Branch — 
rises,  often  double,  from  the  trunk,  goes  for- 
wards, and,  having-  sent  branches  to  the  buc- 
cinator, the  depressors  of  the  angle  of  the 
mouth  and  lips,  and  the  orbicular,  distributes 
others,  uniting  with  the  inferior  labial  of  the 
opposite  side,  with  the  inferior  coronary,  and 
the  inferior  maxillary;  and  then  passes  under 
the  depressor  of  the  angle  of  the  mouth  to  the 
inferior  lip,  dividing  into  two,  and  sometimes 
producing  the  inferior  coronary  of  the  lip. 

9.  Many  branches,  spreading  outwards  above  the 
buccinator,  and  interwoven  with  the  transverse 
of  the  face,  the  buccal,  and  the  alveolar. 

10.  The  Coronary  of  the  Inferior  Lip — goes  off 
near  the  angle  of  the  mouth,  and,  covered  by 
the  depressor  of  the  angle  and  the  orbicular, 
proceeds  towards  the  cavity  of  the  mouth,  in 
a  winding  and  transverse  direction,  under  the 
membrane  of  the  mouth,  to  its  fellow  of  the 
opposite  side,  with  which  it  inosculates.  From 
this  are  distributed, 

1.  Branches  to  the  masseter,  the  parotid  gland, 
Steno's  duct,  the  buccinator,  and  the  orbicular. 

2.  Branches  descending-  to  the  quaclratus  and  skin, 
and  inosculating  with  the  neighbouring  arteries. 

1 1.  The  Coronary  of  the  Superior  Lip — like  the 
preceding,   but   larger  and    more    tortuous, 
passes  under  the  greater  zygomatic  and  the 
orbicular  muscles,  runs  along  the  margin  of 
the  superior  lip,  and  gives 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  13 

1.  Branches  to  the  orbicular  muscle  and  levators 
of  the  superior  lip. 

2.  The  Lateral  Nasal  Branch— uniting  with  the 
naso  opthalmic,  and  forming  a  beautiful  vascu- 
lar plexus  upon  the  alae  of  the  nose. 

3.  The  two  Nasal  Branches  of  the  Septum— rising 
upwards  from  the  middle  of  the  lip,  and  run- 
ning as  far  as  the  point  of  the  nose. 

12.  Two  or  three  branches,  uniting,  under  the 
levator  labii  superioris  proprius,  with  the  in- 
fraorbilal,  and  other  smaller  branches  perforat- 
ing this  levator  muscle,  and  uniting  also  with 
the  palpebral  arteries. 

D.    The     ASCENDING    PHARYNGEAL      ARTERY     of 

Haller — issues  near  the  lingual,  or  from  the 
bifurcation  of  the  carotid,  but  more  posteriorly 
from  the  trunk.  The  auricular  excepted,  it  is 
the  smallest  of  the  branches.  It  is  united  by  the 
tela  cellulosa  to  the  long  anterior  rectus  muscle, 
and  rises  anteriorly  towards  the  foramen  lace- 
rum,  through  which  it  passes  to  be  lost  in  the 
dura  mater.  The  branches  which  go  off  in 
its  ascent  may  be  divided,  in  regard  to  their 
situation, 

1 .  Into  those  passing  Inwards,  viz. 

a.  An   Inferior    Pharyngeal   Branch — stretching 
down,  and  supplying  the  lower  part  of  the  mus- 
cular sac. 

b.  A   Middle    Pharyngeal  Branch — distributing 
many    twigs    in    the    region    of   the    larynx, 
pharynx,   and  Eustachian  tube,   after  having 
united  itself  with  the  superior  thyroid  artery. 

c-.  A  Higher  Pharyngeal  or  Palatine  Branch — dis- 
tributing some  twigs  to  the  superior  constric- 

E 


14  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

tors,  the  stylopbaryngeus,  the  Eustachian  tube, 
and  the  pendulous  velum;  others  to  the  rectus 
minor,  the  cuneiform  bone,  the  cartilage  oc- 
cupying- the  anterior  part  of  the  foramen  lace- 
rum — and  others  to  the  internal  parts  of  the 
nostrils,  and  the  pterygoid  canal. 
2.  Those  passing  Outwards. — Of  which  the  most 
remarkable  are, 

«.  Branches  to  the  first  intercostal  ganglion  and 
the  par  vagum. 

|3.  Branches  to  the  sternomastoid  and  the  con- 
globate glands  of  the  neck. 

y.  A  branch  passing  through  the  opening  with  the 
jugular  vein,  and  extending  its  minute  twigs 
even  to  the  cavernous  sinus- 

E.  The  OCCIPITAL  ARTERY — passes  transversely 
before  the  jugular  vein,  above  the  rectus  la- 
teralis,  proceeding  between  the  transverse  pro- 
cess of  the  atlas  and  the  mastoid  process,  to 
the  back  part  of  the  neck,  and  rises,  in  many 
wandering  branches,  to  the  occiput.  In  its  course 
it  is  covered  by  the  digastric,  the  trachelomas- 
toid,  the  splenius,  and  complexus;  and  becomes 
subcutaneous  as  it  reaches  the  occiput.  Its 
branches  are, 

a.  One  to  the  digastric  and  stylohyoideus. 

b.  Branches  to  the  glands  of  the  neck  and  the 
sternomastoid,  inosculating  with  the  ascend- 
ing thyroid  artery. 

c.  A  Meningeal  Branch — which  enters  the  cra- 
nium along  with  the  jugular  vein,  and  is  dis- 
tributed to  the  surface  of  the  dura  mater  of 
the  cerebellum. 

d.  An  Auricular  Branch — distributed  to  the  lesser 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  1 5 

lobe  and  the  helix,  and  sometimes  behind  on 
the  concha. 

€ .  Branches  to  the  splenius  and  trachelomastoid. 
Of  these,  the  descending  branches  go  to  the 
lateral  and  oblique  recti  muscles. 
f.  A  Large  Cervical  Branch — passing  to  the  ex- 
terior margin  of  the  complexus,  and  going 
down  between  this  and  the  trachelomastoid. 
_j-  A  Superficial  Branch — descending  often  to  the 
middle  of  the  neck;  and,  giving  twigs  to  the 
splenius,  complexus,  and  skin,  at  last  inoscu- 
lates with  the  transverse  thyroid  artery  of  the 
neck. 

-}-  -J-  A  Deep  Branch— distributed  to  the  obliqui 
recti  and  complexus,  and  uniting  with  the  ver- 
tebral artery  under  the  transverse  process  of  the 
atlas. 

g-.The  artery,  having  now  bent  towards  the  vertex 
of  the  head,  branches  go  off  in  a  retrograde 
course  to  the  splenius  and  complexus;  whilst 
other  branches  are  so  extensively  ramified, 
that  a  great  number  of  them  inosculate  with 
the  higher  twigs  of  the  temporal  artery.  Of 
these,  one  perforates  the  occipital  ridge,  and 
another  the  posterior  mastoid  hole — both  of 
them  going  to  the  dura  mater. 
F.  The  POSTERIOR    AURICULAR,  or  STYLOMA- 
STOID. — This   artery  rises  from  the  trunk  in 
the  parotid  gland,  above  the  digastric  muscle, 
and  before  the  styloid  process,  and  passes  trans- 
versely to  the  ear.  As  it  ascends  in  a  curved 
direction  behind  the   ear,   it   inclines   to   the 
posterior  part  of  the   squamous    bone,   inos- 
culating, first   with  the    temporal,    and  then 


16  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

with  the  occipital  arteries.  It  divides  into, 

a.  Numerous  branches,   going   to   the   parotid 
gland,  the  digastric  and  sternomastoid  muscles. 

b.  A  branch,  passing  through  a  particular  open- 
ing in  the  meatus  auditorius  of  infants,  is  distri- 
buted to  its  membrane. 

c.  The  Stylomastoid  Branch — passing  outward  to 
the  stylomastoicl  hole,  where  it  enters,  and  ex- 
hibits the  following  branches: 

1.  An  external  one  to  the  cartilaginous  part  of  the 
meatus. 

2.  The  First  Branch  of  the  Tympanic  Artery. — 
This,  in  passing  along  with  a  twig  of  the  arti- 
cular artery  of  the  maxilla,  sends  out  the  coro- 
nary branch,  which  surrounds  the  osseous  part 
of  the  meatus  auditorius,  and,  descending  to 
the  membrane  of  the  tympanum,  shoots  out  into 
the  most  beautiful  ramifications. 

3.  Branches  to  the  mastoid  cells,  the  muscle  of 
the  stapes,  the  external  semicircular  canal,  and 
the  nerve. 

4.  A  branch,  anastomosing  at  the   superior  and 
posterior  part  of  the  tympanum  with  the  menin- 
geal  branch,  passing  through  the  aqueduct  of 
Fallopius  to  the  cavity  of  the  ear. 

d.  Minute  branches  to  the  sternomastoid  muscle, 
the  skin,  and  vertex  of  the  head. 

e.  Branches  behind  the  ear  to  the  posterior  auri- 
cular, the  occipital  and  splenius  muscles,  and 
distributed  more  deeply  to  the  mammillary 
process,  the  pericranium,  and  the   occipital 
bone. 

/.  A  branch,  winding  on  the  posterior  part  of  the 
concha  of  the  ear,  and  sending  twigs  to  the 
cartilage,  to  inosculate  with  the  Famuli  of  the 
anterior  auricular  artery. 


Sect.  I.'  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA,  17 

g.  Higher  branches,  spreading  under  and  above 
the  aponeurosis  of  the  temporal  muscle,  and 
inosculating  before  with  the  temporal,  and  be- 
hind with  the  occipital  branches. 
G.  The  SUPERFICIAL  TEMPORAL. — This  artery, 
concealed  at  first  in  the  parotid  gland,  rises 
in  a  straight  line  above  the  zygomatic  arch, 
between  the  maxilla  and  meatus  auditorius,  and 
is  at  last  extensively  ramified  on  the  aponeurosis 
of  the  temples  and  the  neighbouring  parts.  In 
this  course  are  sent  off, 

1 .  A  number  of  branches  to  the  parotid  gland, 
equally  irregular  in  size  and  number. 

2.  The  Articular  Artery  of  the  Maxilla — running 
to  the  posterior  part  of  the  meatus  auditorius; 
sending  branches  to  the  articular  cartilage,  and 
transmitting  two  twigs  along  the  portio  dura, 
through  the  fissure  of  the  articulation,  where 
they  reach  the  muscle  of  the  malleus,  and,  in- 
osculating  with  the   stylomastoid,   form   the 
other  half  of  the  coronary  artery  of  the  tym- 
panum. 

3.  Two  or  three  masseteric  branches,  going  to  the 
masseter  muscle,  and  afterwards  inosculating 
with  the  branches  of  the  coronary  artery  of  the 
inferior  lip  and  the  buccalis,  or  artery  of  the 
cheek. 

4.  The   Trans-verse  Artery  of  the  Face — rising 
under  the  zygoma  from  the  parotid  gland,  it 
proceeds  transversely  to  the  face  along  with 
the  salivary  duct.  In  this  course,  if  double,  it 
gives  branches  to  the  parotid  gland,  the  arti- 
culation of  the  maxjiia,  the  masseter,  the  skin, 
the   zygomaticus,   and  the  orbicularis  palpe- 
brarum.  It  inosculates  with  the  ajveolar,  pal- 


18  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

pebral,  infraorbital,  and  coronary  arteries  of 
the  upper  lip;  and  sometimes  gives  rise  to 
masseteric  branches. 

5.  The    Middle    or   Deep,    Temporal   Branch- 
sent  off  below    the  zygoma.    This   Branch 
passes  over  the  zygomatic  arch,  and  is  im- 
mediately covered  by  the  aponeurosis  of  the 
muscle,  where  it  extends  to  the  anterior  part 
of  the  temporal  muscle,  to  the  external  angle 
of  the  orbit,  and  inosculates  with  the  palpebral 
artery. 

6.  The  Anterior  Auricular  Arteries — rising  above 
the  origin  of  the  middle  temporal.  Some  of 
these   perforate   the  meatus  auditorius,   and 
form  a    retiform  plexus  with   the   posterior 
auricular  artery;  others  go  to  the  helix  and 
antihelix,  the  anterior  auricular  muscle,  and 
meatus  auditorius. 

7.  The  Orbicular  Branch — rising  often  from  the 
temporo-frontal  artery,  passing  above  the  zygo- 
matic arch,  sends  a  small  branch,  in  a  tortuous 
direction,  to  the  external  canthus  of  the  eye, 
which,  running  under  the  orbicularis,  reaches 
the  internal  angle  of  the  orbit.  In  this  course, 
it  inosculates  with  the  palpebral  and  frontal 
branches,    and,  with   the  frontal,  forms   the 
superciliary  arch. 

8.  The    Tem/ioro-frontal,   or  Internal  Anterior 
Branch — distributed  extensively  towards  the 
forehead,  and  sometimes  reaching  as  far  as  the 
glabella.  It  sends  branches,  which  rise  almost 
at  right  angles  from  the  trunk,  to  the  orbicu- 
lar, corrugator,  frontal  muscles,  and  aponeu- 
rosis. 

9.  The  Temporo-occijiital)  or  External  Posterior 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  19 

Branch — bending  towards  the  ear,  backwards 
and  behind  it,  forming,  as  it  were,  a  continua- 
tion of  the  trunk — is  distributed,  in  numerous 
ramifications,  to  the  occipital  and  lateral  parts 
of  the  head;  inosculates  with  the  occipital 
about  the  lambdoidal  suture,  with  the  temporo- 
frontal  before,  and  above  with  the  branches 
stretching  from  the  opposite  side. 
A*.  B.  The  Temporal  Artery  gives  many  minute 

branches  to  the  pericranium,  and  the  bone. 
H.  INTERNAL  MAXILLARY. — This  artery  is  lar- 
ger than  the  temporal:  It  rises  above  the  la- 
teral ligament  of  the  maxilla,  about  the  middle 
of  the  ramus  of  the  inferior  maxillary  bone, 
before  the  external  pterygoid;  and,  bending  in- 
wards, forwards,  and  downwards,  is  concealed 
under  the  maxilla.  It  then  rises  obliquely  up- 
wards and  forwards,  to  the  space  lying  between 
the  tuber  maxillare  and  the  pterygoid  process; 
and  as  it  proceeds  in  a  tortuous  manner,  it  is 
lost  here  in  three  or  four  branches,  or  rather  in 
the  spheno-maxillary  fissure.  In  this  course  it 
gives 

1.  The  Deefi  Auricular  Artery— going  to  the 
posterior  part  of  the  meatus  auditorius,  and 
giving   twigs  to  this   and  the  neighbouring 
glands.  It  is  sometimes  wanting. 

2.  The  Artery  of  the  Tympanum — which,  having 
sent  ramuli  to  the  fat  of  the  maxillary  articu- 
lation, passes  through  the  fissure  of  Glasserus 
to  the  anterior  muscle  of  the  malleus. 

3.  The   Small  Meningeal  Artery — running  to- 
wards the  basis  of  the  skull,  parallel  to  the 


20  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

middle  meningeal.  It  gives  in  its  course 
branches  to  the  external  pterygoid,  to  the 
palatine  muscles,  and  to  the  third  branch  of  the 
fifth  pair  of  nerves.  It  then  passes  through 
the  foramen  ovale,  to  the  membranes  of  the 
receptacle,  between  the  pterygoid  process  and 
the  circumflex  muscle. 

4.  The  Middle  Meningeal  Artery — passing  in  a 
straight  direction  to  the  foramen  spinosum, 
where  it  enters  this  hole;  and  is  there  so  rami- 
fied upon  the  surface  of  the  dura  mater,  that 
some  branches  are  carried  transversely  under 
the  temporal  bone  to  the  occipital,  others  to 
the  posterior  sinus  of  the  falx,  while  others 
bend  a  little  more  anteriorly.  All  of  these  have 
frequent  anastomosings  with  one  another,  as 
also  with  the  posterior  meningeal  branches 
rising  from  the  vertebral  and  occipital  arteries, 
and  with  the  anterior  branches  from  the 
opthalmic.  Before  reaching  the  foramen 
spinosum,  it  sometimes  gives  branches  to  the 
sphenoid  bone,  and  through  that  bone  to  the 
dura  mater,  and  others  to  the  external  ptery- 
goid, and  the  muscles  of  the  Eustachian  tube. 
Having  passed  the  foramen  spinosum,  it  sends 
-}-  Three  or  four  branches  to  the  junction  between 
the  petrous  and  squamous  portions  of  the  tem- 
poral bone. 

^|_  ~j_  Two  branches  passing  through  the  aque- 
duct of  Fallopius;  one  of  them  following1  the 
course  of  that  canal,  the  other  going-  to  the  in- 
ternal muscle  of  the  malleus,  and  the  cavity  of 
the  tympanum. 
_j_  _|_  _|_  Branches,  which  sometimes  pass  through 


Sect.  I.  AHCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  21 

hole  of  the  large  wing  of  the  sphenoid  bone, 
going  to  the  os  mala;  and  the  lachrymal  gland. 
The  meningeal  artery  sometimes  sends  off  the  la- 
chrymal artery  within  the  cranium. 

5.  The  Inferior  Maxillary  Artery — going  down, 
in  company  with  the  nerve  of  the  same  name, 
to  the  inframaxillary  canal.   As  it  enters  the 
canal  along  with  the  nerve,  it  sends  branches 
to  the  internal  pterygoid  and  the  mylohyoide- 
us;  and  is  so  distributed  on  the  canal  of  the 
bone,  that  some  posterior  branches  go  to  the 
dentes  molares  and  the  bone  itself,  while  an- 
terior twigs  enter  the  alveolar  process  of  the 
incisores:    Then  passing  through  the  infra- 
maxillary  hole,  it  inosculates  with  the  labial 
branches,  and  is  distributed  to  the  adjacent 
muscles  and  lip. 

6.  Pterygoid  Branches — varying  in  number-— and 
distributed,  both  superficially  and  more  deeply, 
on  the  pteiygoid  and  buccinator  muscles. 

7.  The  Deep  External  Temfioral  Artery — before 
the  trunk  is  concealed  by  the  zygoma,  gives  a 
branch,  which,  in  its  ascent,  rests  upon  the 
tendon  of  the  temporal  muscle,  and  terminates 
in  this  muscle  and  adjoining  parts;  while  an- 
other, which  some  call  the  masseteric^  is  sent 
outwards  and  forwards  between  the  processes 
of  the  maxilla,  to  the  external  pterygoid  and 
masseter  muscles. 

8.  The  JDee/i  Internal  Temfioral  Artery— rising  in 
that  part  where  the  trunk  proceedstransversely 
near  the  antrum  Highmorianum,  terminating 

in  the  temporal  muscle,  aricj  transmitting  a 
F 


22  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

twig  through  the  cheek-bone,  to  supply  the 
fat  and  periosteum  of  the  orbit. 

9.  The  Buccal)  or  Artery  of  the  Cheek — irregular 
in  its  origin,  arising,  sometimes  from  the  ex- 
ternal deep  temporal  artery,  sometimes  from 
the  alveolar,  and  sometimes  from  the  infraor- 
bital — penetrates  the  buccinator;  and,  winding 
on  its  surface,  gives  branches  to  the  zygomati- 
cus,  the  levator,  the  glands,  and  the  adipose 
substance. 

10.  The  Alveolar  Artery — proceeding  in  a  tor- 
tuous direction,  above  the  alveolar  processes 
and  the  superior  maxillary  bone,  towards  the 
cheek  and  face — where  it  gives, 

a.  Branches  to  the  buccinator,  fat,  and  internal 
surface  of  the  cheek  bone,  and  the  goims. 

b.  Branches  entering-,  by  minute  holes,  the  antrum 
Highmorianum . 

c.  The  Superior  Maxillary  Artery  of  the  Teeth — 
passing  through  the  perforation  in  the  tuber 
maxillare;  and  as  it  runs  along  the  canal  of  the 
bone,  giving  branches,  with  some  from  the  in- 
fraorbital,  to  the  dentes  molares,  canini  and  in- 
cisivi. 

11.  The  Infraorbital  Artery— rising  in  the  sphe- 
nomaxillary  fissure,  near  the  infraorbital 
groove;  and,  passing  along  this  canal,  emerges 
at  last  upon  the  face  through  the  infraorbital 
hole.  Before  the  trunk  reaches  the  canal, 
branches  are  distributed  to  the  fat  and  dura 
mater  of  the  orbit,  to  the  lachrymal  gland,  and 
to  the  inferior  oblique  muscle  of  the  eye. 
From  the  canal, 

-J-  Branches  go  to  the  orbicular  muscle,  the  la- 
chrymal sac,  and  the  nose. 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  23 

4.  4.  Branches,  through  the  bone,  to  the  antrum 

Highmorianum,  or  maxillary  sinus,    and    its 

membrane. 
Beyond  the  canal,  and  upon  the  face, 

«.  Branches  anastomosing  with  the  nasal,  labial, 

the  transverse  of  the  face,  and  buccal  arteries. 
/3.  Branches  to  the  buccinator  muscle,  the  levator 

anguli  oris,  and  the  levator  labii  superioris. 

12.  The  Superior  Palatine,  Descending,  or  Ptery- 
gofialatine  Artery — rising,  often  double,  from 
the  trunk,  that  is  divided  into  three  branches  at 
the  sphenomaxillary  fissure.    It   enters   the 
pterygopalatine  canal;  and  tHere,  if  not  sooner, 
divides  into  two  branches; 

a.  A     Posterior     Branch — turning    backwards 
through  the  posterior  palatine  hole,  going  to  the 
extremity  of  the  palatine  bone  and  the  velum 
palati,  and  communicating  with  the  ascending 
palatine  branch. 

b.  An  Anterior  Branch — larger  than  the  last,  pas- 
sing forward  under  the  roof  of  the  mouth,  and 
forming  a  vascular  plexus  in  the  palate.  A  single 
twig  ascends  through  the  foramen  incisivum  to 
the  inner  side  of  the  nose,  or  inosculates  with 
the  nasal  branch  as  it  passes  down. 

13.  The  Highest  Pharyngeal  Branch — rising  in 
he  place  already  mentioned;  stretching  be- 
hind the  sphenoidal  sinuses,  to   the   upper, 
posterior,  and  lateral  parts  of  the  pharynx—- 
where it  gives 

a.  Nutritious  branches,  entering  their  several  aper- 
tures in  the  sphenoid  bone  and  the  pterygoid 
processes. 

£.  A  Branch,  going  to  the  pterygoid  hole,  and  in- 
osculating  -with  a  branch,  rising  either  from  the 
•  internal  carotid,  the  pharyngeal,  or  the  middle 
meningeal  arteries. 


24  RANCHES  FROM  THE  S«ct.  I. 

y.  A  branch  to  the  cartilage  of  the  Eustachian  tube. 
I  have  sometimes  found  this  pharyngeal  branch 
entirely  wanting. 

14.  The  Masai  Artery — the  last  branch  of  the 
trunk,  and  often  double,  passing  through  the 
spheno-palatine  hole,  and  dividing,  at  the  su- 
perior and  posterior  part  of  the  nose,  into 

a.  A  small  branch,  going  to  the  posterior  ethmoid 
cells. 

b.  Branches  to  the  sphenoidal  sinuses. 

c.  Larger  branches  to  the  septum  of  the  nose. 

d.  A  large  branch,  passing  through  the  superior 
and  inferior  spongy  bones  to  the  bottom  of  the 
nose;  giving  twigs  to  the  antrum  and  the  mem- 
branes of  the  nostrils,  and  inosculating  with  the 
anterior  palatine  branch  as  it  passes  through  the 
foramen  incisivum. 

(tl.)THE  INTERNAL  CAROTID,  OR  CEREBRAL 
ARTERY. — This  artery,  as  it  rises  to  its  canal, 
is  connected  before,  by  means  of  cellular  substance, 
to  the  par  vagum  and  intercostal  nerves;  and  be- 
hind, to  the  rectus  anticus  muscle.  Sometimes  it 
forms  above  the  vertebrae  a  larger  or  a  smaller  pro- 
jecting curvature.  In  this  course  no  branches  are, 
in  general,  given  off.  At  last  it  enters  the  foramen 
caroticum;  and,  passing  along  this  canal,  undergoes 
many  remarkable  inflections.  On  its  first  entering 
the  foramen,  where  it  forms  an  obtuse  angle,  the 
artery  proceeds  upwards,  inwards,  and  a  little  for- 
wards. As  it  begins  to  rise  from  the  canal  forwards 
and  upwards,  the  second  curvature  appears  very 
obtuse.  Having  at  last  reached  the  posterior  part 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  25 

of  the  seHa  turcica,  it  is  so  inflected  in  the  caver- 
nous sinus  or  receptacle,  as  to  run  in  a  horizontal 
direction  to  the  anterior  clinoid  process.  It  here 
rises  perpendicularly,  perforates  the  internal  surface 
of  the  dura  mater,  and  proceeds,  near  the  bottom  of 
the  brain,  backwards  to  the  cerebrum.  Through 
this  tortuous  course,  the  five  following  branches 
are  chiefly  remarkable: 

A.  ONE  to  the  pterygoid  canal,  inosculating  with 
a  branch  of  the  highest  pharyngeal  from  the 
internal  maxillary. 

B.  A  BRANCH,  spreading  out  in  the  canal  itself, 
going  to  the   cavity  and  promontory   of  the 
tympanum,  and  anastomosing  with  a  branch 
of  the  meningeal,  passing  under  the  fissure  of 
the  aqueduct. 

C.  The    POSTERIOR  ARTERY  of  the    RECEPTACLE 

or  CAVERNOUS  SINUS — rising  from  the  trans- 
verse part  of  the  carotid  concealed  in  the  re- 
ceptacle, and  going  to  that  part  of  the  dura 
mater  which  covers  the  posterior  clinoid  pro- 
cesses and  the  cuneiform  occipital  process;  in- 
osculating with  branches  of  the  vetebral  artery 
rising  without  the  cranium,  and  entering  it 
through  the  foramen  magnum. 

a.  Many  branches,  distributed  extensively  on  the 
dura  mater. 

b.  Branches   to  the  4th,  5th,  and  6th,  pairs  of 

nerves. 

c.  Branches  to  the  pituitary  gland,  its  periosteum, 
and  the  cuneiform  bone. 


26  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

D.  The  ANTERIOR  ARTERY  of  the  RECEPTACLE 

rising  above  the  root  of  the  intercostal  nerve. 
Some  anatomists,  from  supposing  the  intercostal 
to  have  its  origin  from  the  first  branch  of  the 
fifth  pair,  have  mistaken  this  artery  for  a  nerve. 
ee.  Branches  to  the  3d,  4th,  and  the  three  divi- 
sions of  the  5th  pair,  with  which  they  go  out. 
/3.  Many  branches  to  the  dura  mater  of  the  re- 
ceptacle, near  the  sphenoidal  fissure,  and  some 
to  the  pituitaiy  gland. 

E.  The  OPTHALMIC  ARTERY — rising  in  the  angle 
where  the  carotid  artery  leaves  the  sphenoid 
bone,  near  its  anterior  clinoid  processes,  and 
running  with  the  nerve  which  accompanies,  and 
rests  upon  it,  through  the  optic  hole,  to  the 
orbit  of  the  eye.  In  mentioning  its  branches, 
and  their  subdivisions,  I  shall  observe  the  order 
which  Nature  generally  points  out  in  sending 
them  from  the  trunk.  After  lying  by  the  ex- 
ternal side  of  the  optic  nerve,  it  passes  obliquely 
forwards  over  the  nerve;  and  reaching  the  in- 
ternal angle  of  the  eye  above  its  adductor  mus- 
cle, divides  into  two  branches;  and  these  again 
into  the  following  smaller  branches: 

l.The  Lachrymal — risingfrom  the  opthalmicar- 
tery,  about  two  lines  after  it  enters  the  orbit, 
between  the  abductor  and  the  levator;  and 
then  running  above  the  abductor,  proceeds  to 
the  lachrymal  gland.  It  sometimes  goes  off 
from  the  middle  meningeal  artery. 

a.  A  recurrent  branch  to  the  receptacle  and  the 
dura  mater,  giving-  twigs  to  the  fifth  pair  of 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  27 

b.  Branches  to  the  periosteum  of  the  orbit. 

c.  A  branch  to  the  levator  palpebrae  and  the  optic 
nerve. 

d.  A  branch  to  the  abductor  muscle. 

e.  A  branch  perforating-  the  zygoma,  and  inoscu- 
lating with  the  internal  deep  temporal  artery. 

f.  Many  branches,  expended  on  the  lachrymal 
gland. 

g.  The  Inferior  External  Tarseal  Branch — form- 
ing the  tarseal  arch  at  the  margin  of  the  lower 
eye -lid,  with  the  inferior  palpebral  branch. 

h.  The  Superior  External  Tarseal  Branch— form- 
ing a  similar  arch  with  the  superior  palpebral 
branch. 

2.  The  Long  Ciliary  Branch. — A  description  of 
the  Ciliary  arteries  will  be  given  below. 

3.  The  Sujiraorbital  or  Superior  Muscular  Branch 
—rises,  while  the  trunk  crosses  the  nerve,  un- 
der the  periosteum  of  the  orbit;  then  bending 
to  the  levator  palpebrae,  proceeds  forwards, 
and,  after  passing  through  the  supraorbitary 
hole,  is  distributed,  upon  the  forehead,  in  two 
separate  branches. 

a.  Branches  going  to  the  superior  oblique,  the 
levator  palpebrze,  the  superior  recti  muscles, 
the  sclerotic  coat,  and  the  periosteum. 

b.  An  Inferior  Branch — widely  distributed  on  the 
periosteum  of  the  os  frontis,  and  inosculating 
with  the  temporal  and  frontal  branches. 

c.  An  External  Branch — covered  by  the  orbicular 
muscle,  to  which  it  gives  twigs,  as  also  to  the 
comigator.  It  forms  many  anastomoses  with 
the  neighbouring  branches. 

4.  The  Central  Artery  of  the  Retina— rising  from 
the  inferior  side  of  the  opthalmic  trunk  as  it 
lies  upon  the  optic  nerve;  or  sometimes  from 


28  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I 

the  ciliary  arteries.  It  then  sinks  into  the  nerve; 
runs  along  its  axis;  penetrates,  often  double, 
the  "medullary  expansion  of  the  retina;  and, 
branching  into  many  new  divisions,  is  exten- 
sively ramified  on  its  internal  surface.  Of 
these,  some  extending  as  far  as  the  corpus 
ciliare,  form  a  circle  between  it  and  the  vitre- 
ous humoar,  giving  twigs  to  the  crystalline 
lens;  while  a  particular  branch  passes  through 
the  centre  of  the  vitreous  humour  to  the  pos- 
terior side  of  the  lens. 

5.  The  Long  Internal  Ciliary  Artery. 

6.  The  Inferior  Muscular  Artery — rising  from 
the  trunk  at  the  interior  margin  of  the  optic 
nerve,  very  often  between  the  ciliary  arteries, 
and  transmitted,  either  under  the  eye,  or  above 
the  adductor  muscle,  to  the  inferior  palpebra. 

a.  Many  branches  to  the  deprimens  oculi,  adduc- 
tor, optic  nerve,  and  sclerotic  coat. 
£.  Branches  to  the  inferior  oblique. 

c.  Blanches  inosculating1  with  the  infraorbital,  and 
winding  on  the  periosteum  of  the  orbit. 

d.  Branches  running  to  the  inferior  eye-lid,  the 
tunica  adnata,    and  sometimes  reaching   the 
lachrymal  sac. 

7.  The  Inferior  Ciliary  Artery. — This  is  want- 
ing sometimes. 

The  three  ciliary  arteries  mentioned  above,  com- 
monly arise  from  the  opthalmic  artery,  in  such 
a  way,  that  the  external  follows  the  external 
margin  of  the  nerve;  the  internal,  the  inner 
margin;  while  the  inferior,  with  similar  wind- 
ings, runs  near  the  inferior  muscular,  along  the 
lower  margin  of  the  nerve.  There  are  some- 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  29 

times  six  ciliary  arteries,  which,  whether  they 
arise  from  the  opthalmic  or  its  branches, 
spread  into  several  ramifications,  and  enter  the 
sclerotic  in  such  a  manner  as  naturally  to  fall 
under  three  classes. 

1.  Short,   or   Posterior   Ciliary  Branches — aris- 
ing1 from  the   superior  and  inferior  muscular 
branches,  and   from  the  ethmoidal.  They 'are 
often  thirty  in  number;  perforating  the  sclerotic 
coat,  near  the  optic  nerve,  while  they  pass  to 
the  choroid  coat,  behind. 

2.  Long  Ciliary  Branchesr— Two  in  number,  en- 
tering1 obliquely  the  posterior  part  of  the  sclero- 
tic,   dividing  into  two  branches  as  they  ap- 
proach the  ciliary  circle,  and  inosculating  round 
the  greater  circle  of  the  iris. 

3.  Anterior  Ciliary  Branches — rising  either  from 
the  muscular,  opthalmic  itself,  or  the  palpebral. 
They  accompany  the  recti  muscles;  and,  be- 
ing divided  at  a  little  distance  from  the  cornea 
into  three  or  four  branches,  enter  the  sclero- 
tic, and  are  distributed  among  the  long  ciliary 
branches  on  the  uvea.  To  all  these,  forming  a 
singular  vascular  plexus,  the  choroid  coat,  the 
ciliary  circle  with  its  processes,  and  the  iris, 
owe  their  origin, 

8.  The  Posterior  Ethmoidal  Artery — running  be- 
tween the  levator  and  adductor  muscles,  above 
the  greater  oblique;  enters  the  posterior  orbi- 
tary  hole;  passes  through  the  cribriform  plate 
into  the  cranium;  and,  reaching  near  the  dura 
mater,  inosculates  with  the  anterior  ethmoidal 
branches.  The  rest  of  the  trunk  is  distributed 
to  the  nose. 

a.  A  branch  to  the  superior  oblique  and  the  ad- 
ductor. 

f^ 


30  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

/3.  A  branch  to  the  posterior  cells  of  the  ethmoid 

and  sphenoid  bones,  where  it  inosculates  with 

branches  of  the  internal  maxillary  nasal  branch, 

9.  The  Anterior  Ethmoidal  Artery — rises  where 

the  trunk,  as  it  passes  over  the  fourth  pair  of 

nerves,  reaches  the  trochlea.  It  then  enters  the 

anterior  orbitary  hole,  and  proceeds  into  the 

cranium  through  a  peculiar  opening  near  the 

ethmoid  cells,  distributing  some  ramuli,  to  the 

nose. 

a.  Branches  to  the  frontal  sinuses,  to  the  anterior 
ethmoidaF  and  nasal  sinuses,  inosculating  freely 
with  the  nasal  branches. 

b.  Branches,  distributed  to  the  dura  mater  and  the 
falx. 

10.  The  Inferior  Palfiebral  Artery — rising  often 
along  with  the  superior  palpebral,  at  that  place 
where  the  trunk  generally  leaves  the  tendon  of 
the  superior  oblique. 

a.  A  branch  to  the  tarseal  ligament,  angle  of  the 
eye-lids,  the  caruncula  lachrymalis,  and  the 
tunica  adnata. 

#.  Brandies  to  the  anterior  ethmoid  cells,  inoscu- 
lating with  the  anterior  ethmoidal,  and  passing 
with  the  infraorbital  branch  to  the  lachrymal  sac. 

y.  Branches  running  along  the  margin  of  the  tar- 
sus, forming  with  the  lachrymal  the  tarseal 
artery,  or  inferior  tarseal  arch. 

11.  The  Superior  Palfiebral  Artery — 

1.  Branches    going  to  the  superior  part  of  the 
orbicular  muscle,  to  the  ligament  of  the  palpe- 
brse,  and  to  the  caruncula  lachrymalis. 

2.  A  branch,  forming  with  the  lachrymal  artery, 
near  the  tarseal  cartilage,  the  superior  tarseal 
arch. 

12.  The  Nasal  Artery — rising  over  the  superior 


Sect,  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AOttTA.  31 

part  of  the  lachrymal  sac  and  the  ligament  of 
the  eye-iids,  goes  to  the  nose. 

a.  A  branch  to  the  glabella  and  the  frontal  mus- 
cles; from  which  a  twig  runs  transversely. 
It.  A  branch,  passing  down  beyond  the  tarseal  liga- 
ment to  the  lachrymal  sac,  and  then  to  the  or- 
bicular, where  it  inosculates  with  the  infraor- 
bital  branch. 

<?.  A  branch,  running  down  on  the  side  of  the  nose, 
where  it  forms  a  beautiful  plexus,  by  frequent 
communications  with  the  labial  arteries.  Having 
passed  through  the  bone  and  nasal  cartilage,  it  is 
lost  on  the  Schneiderian  or  pituitary  membrane. 
13.  The  Frontal  Artery— at  first  subcutaneous — 
passes  over  the   orbicular  muscle,   and  then 
sinks  in  the  corrugator.  Its  branches  are, 
«.  A  Superciliary  Branch — distributed  to  the  eye- 
brows and  muscles;  and  inosculating  with  the 
temporal  and  lachrymal  arteries. 
$.  A  Superficial  Frontal  Branch— extensively  dis- 
tributed on  the  glabella,  and  rising  as  high  as 
the  fontanelle  or  bregma. 

y.  A  Deep  Frontal  Branch — lying  under  the  mus- 
cles, and  distributed  to  the  pericranium  by  many 
ramuli,  some  running  externally,  and  others 
more  internally. 

F.  MINUTE  BRANCHES,  rising  separately  from  the 
trunk,  and  distributed  to  the  optic  nerve,  the 
infundibulum,  the  pituitary  gland,  and  the  lower 
part  of  the  plexus  choroides. 

G.  The  COMMUNICATING  ARTERY. — This,  along 
with  the  deep  branch  of  the  vertebral  artery 
of  the   cerebrum,   forms  the  circle  of  Willis. 
It  is  tortuous;  but  when  it  leaves  the  tunica 
arachnoides,  proceeds  in  a  straight  line  back- 


32  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

wards  and  inwards,  along  the  sides  of  the  cor- 
pora mammillaria,  near  the  infundibulum, 
where  it  reaches  the  artery  already  mentioned, 
and  there  forms  an  obtuse  angled  quadrangular 
space.  It  varies  in  size,  and  sends 

a.  Branches  to  the  corpora  mammillaria. 

b.  Branches  to  the  infundibulum. 

c.  Branches  to  the  optic  nerve. 

d.  Branches  to  the  crura  cerebri,  inosculating 
with  the  posterior  carotid. 

H.  The  ANTERIOR  CAROTID  ARTERY,  Or  ARTERIA 

CALLOSA. — The  internal  carotid,  at  that  place 
where  the  anterior  lobe  of  the  brain  is  separated 
from  the  posterior,  divides  into  two  branches 
of  nearly  equal  size;  of  which  the  anterior  pro- 
ceeds immediately  inwards,  and  a  little  for- 
wards; then  bends  above  the  corpus  callosum, 
between  the  hemispheres,  to  the  posterior  lobes 
of  the  brain:  In  which  course  it  gives 

tt.  Branches  to  the  optic  and  olfactory  nerves. 
ft.  Many  branches,  winding  outwards  to  the  ad- 
joining anterior  lobes  of  the  brain, 
y.  A  Communicating  Branch — inosculating  with 
its  fellow  of  the  opposite  side.  This  branch  is 
short  and  transverse,  and  sends 

-}-  A  branch  to  the  anterior  part  of  the  third  ven- 
tricle. 

-j — j-  A  branch  to  the  fornix,  the  anterior  com- 
missure, and  the  septum  lucidum. 
_(-  -J-  _j_  Branches  to  the  pia  mater,  lining  the 

neighbouring1  part  of  the  cerebrum. 
3.  Branches  to  the  inferior  side  of  the  anterior 
lobe,  and  to  its  flat  and  internal  surface,  where- 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  33 

the  falx  separates  the  two  hemispheres.  They 
run  in  circuitous  windings,  penetrate  deeply 
the  substance  of  the  brain,  and  in  many  places 
inosculate  with  the  posterior  carotid. 
5.  Many  branches  to  the  corpus  callosum  and  ad- 
jacent cerebrum,  sinking  into  the  posterior 
lobe,  forming  inosculations  with  the  posterior 
carotid  and  vertebral  arteries,  and  extending 
even  to  the  tentorium. 

I.  The  POSTERIOR  CAROTID,  or  the  ARTERY  of 
the  FOSSA  SYLVIANA. — This  second  division  of 
the  trunk  enters  the  fossa  Sylvii  that  separates 
the  anterior  and  posterior  lobes,1*  and  gives  to 
each  numerous  superficial  branches,  spreading 
on  the  circumvolutions  of  the  cerebrum,  and 
several  deep  ones,  ramified  backwards. 

a.  Branches  to  the  optic  nerve  and  choroid  plexus. 

b.  Branches  to  the  pia  mater,  covering  the  basis 
of  the  brain. 

c.  Numerous  branches,  inosculating  with  the  ra- 
muli  of  the  former  trunk  and  vertebral  artery, 
and  amongst  themselves  entering  into  various 
anastomoses. 

*  MURRAY  assigns  only  two  lobes  to  each  hemisphere. 


34  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  SUBCLAVIAN  ARTERY  AND  ITS 
BRANCHES. 

THE  same  division  is  common  to  the  branches 
of  the  right  and  left  subclavian  arteries;  but  they 
so  far  diifer,  that  the  right  subclavian  is  much 
larger,  passes  obliquely  over  the  trachea,  and  sends 
off  the  common  carotid.  Having  left  this  branch  at 
the  side  of  the  trachea,  it  is  now  more  properly  the 
right  subclavian;  and,  still  continuing  larger  than 
the  left,  proceeds  nearly  in  a  transverse  direction. 
The  left  subclavian,  on  the  other  hand,  while  it 
gradually  ascends  from  the  inclining  part  of  the 
arch,  passes  on  to  its  place  of  destination  with  a 
more  rapid  and  extensive  curvature. 

These  two  arteries  run  in  such  a  direction, 
above  the  superior  margin  of  the  first  rib,  as  to  be 
concealed  for  some  time  by  the  clavicle.  They 
then  proceed,  with  the  brachial  plexus,  across  that 
space  lying  between  the  first  and  second  scalene 
muscles;  and,  being  covered  by  the  flattened  ex- 
tremity of  the  clavicle  and  the  pectoral  muscle, 
bend  to  the  axillae,  where  they  take  the  name  of 
Axillary  Arteries.  The  branches  of  the  subclavian 
arteries,  and  their  ramuli,  present  so  many  varieties, 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  35 

that  no  description,  either  as  to  their  number  or 
their  direction,  can  in  every  respect  correspond 
with  Nature.  In  general,  however,  the  four  first 
branches  arise  before  the  artery  sinks  under  the 
scalenus,  while  the  rest  are  sent  off  beyond  the 
margin  of  this  muscle.  These  are, 

A.  The     INTERNAL     MAMMARY     ARTERY going 

off  from  the  lower  and  anterior  part  of  the 
trunk,  at  the  highest  part  of  the  pleura,  where, 
ascending  gradually,  and  again  bending  down- 
wards to  the  sternum,  it  reaches  the  margin  of 
the  first  rib,  under  which  it  passes;  and,  run- 
ning between  the  pleura  and  middle  part  of  the 
cartilages  of  the  ribs,  descends  between  the  in- 
ternal intercostal  and  the  sterno  costal  muscles, 
as  far  as  the  diaphragm.  It  then  passes  between 
the  diaphragm  and  the  ribs,  and,  dividing  into 
many  twigs,  is  lost  under  the  rectus  of  the  ab- 
domen. From  its  origin  to  the  third  rib,  it 
bends  towards  the  sternum,  then  gradually  in- 
clines outwards.  Its  branches  are, 

a.  A  Recurrent  Branch — passing  in  the  direction 
of  the  clavicle  to  the  muscles  of  the  neck,  and 
distributing  to  these  muscles  small  irregular 
ramuli. 

b.  The  Thymic  Branch — which  is  often  double, 
and  varies  very  much  in  the  distribution  of  its 
twigs  to  this  gland;  which  also  receives  arteries 
from  those  of  the  mediastinum  and  pericardium. 

c.  A  branch  accompanying  the  jihrenic  nerve — 
of  small   size,   supplying  the  neighbouring 


36  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

parts  with  twigs,  and  afterwards  uniting  at  the 
diaphragm  with  the  phrenic  artery  of  the 
aorta. 

d.  The  Superior  and  Posterior  Pericardiac  Branch 
— rising  sometimes  from  the  mammary,  and 
sometimes  from  the  subclavian  artery;  some- 
times from  the  aorta  or  from  the  common 
carotid;  and  as  it  winds  to  the  upper  and  back 
part  of  the  pericardium,  distributes  itself  upon 
the  trachea,  the  glands,  the  coats  of  the  pul- 
monary artery,   the  pericardium,   and   oeso- 
phagus. 

e.  Many  Mediastinal  Branches — rising  between 
the  third  and  sixth  ribs;  some  of  which  go  to 
the  thymus  gland,  and  a  larger  one   to  the 
diaphragm. 

f.  Sternal  Branches — spreading  variously  on  the 
back  of  the  sternum,  and  uniting  with  branches 
from  the  opposite  side. 

g.  Smaller  branches  to    the  pericardium  and 
glands,  lying  on  the  vena  cava. 

h.  Many  branches  to  the  adjoining  surface  of  t/ic 
LUNGS. 

i.  Many  branches  going  outwards,  entering  the 
intercostal  spaces  of  the  six  superior  ribs;  the 
first  of  which  are  bent  to  the  sternomastoid, 
the  sterntfhyoid,  and  the  sternothyroid.  Others 
form,  at  each  interstice  of  the  ribs,  along  with 
the  thoracic  and  intercostal  arteries,  double 
inosculating  rings;  and  others,  arising  from 
these  annul!,  go  to  the  intercostal  and  pectoral 
muscles,  the  mammae,  the  obliquusdescendens, 
and  the  skin. 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  37 

k.  The  Phrenico-fiericardiac  Branch — descending 
above  the  pericardium  to  the  diaphragm,  and 
sometimes  stretching  near  the  ensiform  car- 
tilage to  the  rectus  muscle. 
/.  The  Musculo-fihrenic — rising  in  a  large  branch 
at  the  sixth  interstice  of  the  ribs,  turns  out- 
wards, between  the  cartilages  and  the  sterno- 
costal;  then  proceeds  obliquely  to  the  inter- 
stices of  the  seventh,  eighth,  and  ninth  ribs, 
where  it  forms  inosculating  rings  with  the  in- 
ferior intercostal  arteries;  and  here  sending 
many  twigs  to  the  diaphragm,  at  last  spreads 
at  the  tenth  rib  on  the  transverse  muscle  of 
the  abdomen. 

m.  A  branch,  winding  on  the  surface  of  the  ensi- 
form  cartilage,    and    inosculating   with  the 
branches  of  the  opposite  side,  or  going  down 
as  far  as  the  rectus  muscle.  Sometimes  passes 
through  the  ensiform  process. 
n.  The  Epigastric  Branch.— A  continuation  of  the 
trunk:  as  it  leaves  the  thorax  by  the  side  of  the 
ensiform  cartilage  at  the  seventh  rib,  is  covered 
by  the  abdominal  muscles,  and  divided  into 
«.  An  Internal  Branch — going  down  to  the  rectus 
muscle,  often  as  far  as  the  umbilicus,  and  in- 
osculating- with  twigs  of  the  epigastric, 
ft.  An  External  Branch-f  going  to  the  transversalis, 
and  inosculating  witn  the  epigastric,  intercos- 
tal, and  lumbar  arteries ;  sometimes  sent  from 
the  musculo-phrenic;  and  if  that  be  smaller, 
this  supplies  it  with  many  branches. 

B.  The    INFERIOR    THYROID,    Or    ANTERIOR  CER- 
VICAL ARTERY — rising  from  the  fore  part  of 
the  trunk,  near  the  mammary  and  vertebral 
H 


38  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sject.  I 

arteries;  and  being  covered  by  the  sternomastoid, 
and  bent  a  little  upwards  and  outwards,  imme- 
diately divides  into  four  principal  branches — 
1 .  The  Trans-verse  Scafiular — the  lowest  branch 
of  the  thyroid  artery,  but  sometimes  of  consi- 
derable size— is  covered  at  first  by  the  sterno- 
niastoid,and  passes  transversely  to  the  scapula, 
under  the  trapezius.   The  superficial  cervical 
sometimes  supplies  the  place  of  its  superior 
scapular  branch. 

a.  Branches  going  separately  to  the  sternomastoid, 
the  sternohyoid,  the  omohyoid,  and  the  subcla- 
vian  muscles>  the  coats  of  the  arteries  and  veins, 
and  the  skin  of  the  neck  and  breast. 

b.  The  Superficial  Scapular  Branch— giving  twig* 
to  the  integuments  on  the  top  of  the  shoulder 
and  surface  of  the  trapezius  and  deltoid. 

c.  Branches  to  the  posterior  part  of  the  trapezius. 

d.  Branches  to  the  levator  scapulae,  and  the  ser- 
ratus.    « 

Thus  is  the  artery  often  wholly  expended.  At 
other  times,  it  sinks  deep  under  the  trapezius, 
in  many  tortuous  windings,  where  it  properly 
takes  the  name  of  superior  scapular,  or  dorso- 
scapular;  and  is  chiefly  divided  into  two  smaller 
trunks,  sending  previously  off 

a.  Branches  to  the  subclavian  and  adjoining  part 

of  the  trapezius  muscle. 

ft.  Branches  to  the  lesser  portion  of  the  serratus 
major  anticus,  and  adjoining  rhomboid,  near  the 
superior  angle  of  the  scapula. 
y.  A  branch,  running  upon  the  surface  of  the  su- 
praspinatus  to  the  concave  side  of  the  acromion; 
inosculating,  near  the  coracoid  process,  with 
the  humeral  thoracic  of  the  axilla,  and  again 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AOR^A'.  39 

communicating,  at  the  superior  angle,  with  the 
superficial  artery  of  the  base, 
t,  A  branch,  passing  over  the  outer  surface  of  the 
spine  of  the  scapula;  and,  after  giving  twigs  to 
the  bone  and  the  neighbouring  muscles,  inos- 
culating with  the  inferior  circumflex  scapular  in 
the  infraspinal  cavity. 
Under  the  Trapezius,  it  divides  into 

a.  The  Superspinal — the  first  branch  of  the  divided 
artery,  passing  through  the  semilunar  notch,  and 
distributing  many  twigs  to  the  supraspinatus,  is 
continued  onwards,  in  two  branches,  under  the 
acromion  process  and  supraspinatus,  where  it 
begins  to  send  branches  to  the  scapula  itself,  the 
capsular  ligament,  the  infraspinatus,  the  teres 
minor,  and  at  last  inosculates  with  the  inferior 
circumflex  scapular. 

b.  The  Superficial  Branch  of  the  base  of  the  Sca- 
pula— larger — proceeds  near  the  lower  part  of 
the  levator   scapulae  to  the  base,   and,  going 
down  between  the  serratus  major  and  the  rhom- 
boid, reaches  the  inferior  angle  of  the  scapula. 
In  this  course,  it  gives  many  branches  to  th« 
rhomboid  and  serratus;  and  through  them  to  the 
trapezius,  the  serratus  posterior,  the  skin,  and 
subscapular  muscle:  afterwards  forms,  near  the 
inferior  angle,  with  the  inferior  scapular  branch, 
a  beautiful  circle  upon  the  surface  of  the  serra- 
tus; from  which  branches  descend  to  the  latis- 
simus  clorsi. 

Thus  does  the  above  remarkable  artery,  as  well  as 
the  superspinal)  arise  often  from  the  superior 
or  dor  so-scapular.  I  have  observed,  however, 
•that  the  trans-verse  scapular  sometimes  sends 
off  the  superspinal  branch  only,  and  that  the 
other  proceeded  from  the  superficial  cervical 
artery. 


40  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect  I. 

2.  The  Trans-verse  Cervical — running,  by  the  side 
of  the  neck,  transversely  and  upwards,  to  the 
cervix,  where  it  is  concealed  by  the  trapezius. 
Its  various  branches  sometimes  arise  from  the 
superficial  cervical  artery. 

a.  Branches  to  the  sternomastoid  and  skin. 

b.  Branches  to  the  trapezius,  levator  scapulae,  and 
splenius, 

c.  A  large  branch,  ascending1  between  the  splenius 

and  trapezius,  giving1  ramuli  to  both  these  and 
the  complexus,  and  at  last  inosculating  freely 
amongst  the  muscles  with  the  descending 
branch  of  the  principal  occipito-cervical  artery. 

d.  A  branch,  descending  to  the  trapezius,  rhom- 
boid, complexus,  and  supraspinatus  muscles, 
and  inosculating  with  the   superficial  cervical 
and  the  transverse  scapular  branches. 

3.  The  Ascending   Thyroid  Artery — rising  be- 
tween the  rectus  anterior  and  scaleni  muscles, 
upon  the  fore-part  of  the  transverse  processes, 
as  high  as  the   second  vertebra;  varying  in 
size  and  in  the  number  of  its  branches.  It 
exhibits 

-[.  Superficial  branches.  From  which 

a.  Branches  are  sent,  transversely  and  outwards, 
to  the  angularis,  splenius  colli,  sternomastoid, 
and  scaleni  muscles. 

b.  Branches  to  the  rectus,  winding  variously  on 
the  anterior  surface  of  the  vertebrae. 

c.  Branches  to  the  tenth  pair  of  nerves  and  the 
ganglion   olivare;  inosculating  with   the   pha- 
i-yngeal  artery. 

_j j_  Deep  branches,  which  are  sunk  between 

the  vertebral  interstices  as  the  artery  ascends. 
Of  these  are  reckoned, 

a.  Branches  to  the  intertransversarii,  scaleni 
postici,  and  the  origin  of  the  splenii  muscles. 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  4 1 

b.  Branches  passing  through  the  openings  for 
the  intercostal  nerves  to  the  involucraof  the 
spinal  marrow,  and  inosculating  with  twigs  of 
the  vertebral  artery. 

4.  The  Thyroid  Branch  of  the  Thyroid  Artery. — 
In  this  the  whole  trunk  is  expended.  It  bends 
under  the  carotid  to  the  side  of  the  larynx;  and, 
after  repeated  windings,  reaches  the  inferior 
part  of  the  thyroid  gland.  It  sinks  into  the 
gland;  and,  while  it  divides  into  many  ramifi- 
cations, is  partly  distributed  to  the  whole 
gland,  and  partly  inosculates  with  the  superior 
thyroid.  It  gives, 

1.  Lesser  branches  to  the  outer  muscles  of  the  os 
hyoides  and  larynx,  to  the  superior  cartilages 
of  the  trachea,  and  the  inferior  thyroid  gan- 
glion.   Of  these,  the  branches   which  go  to 
the  larynx  form  the  inferior  laryngeai. 

2.  Pharyngeal  branches  to  the  inferior  constrictor 
muscles,  the  oes6phagus,  and  the  posterior  mus- 
cles of  the  larynx. 

3.  The  Superior  Tracheal  or   Thoracic  Branch — 
often  double  or  triple.  One  of  the  branches, 
descending  with  the  trachea  into  the  cavity  of 
the  thorax,  and  there  forming  above  the  tra- 
chea a  beautiful  plexus,  communicates  with  the 
inferior   bronchial    and    the    higher  intercostal 
branches. 

C.    The    SUPERIOR  INTERCOSTAL    ARTERY riSCS 

more  externally  than  the  vertebral,  from  the 
upper  and  posterior  surface  of  the  trunk;  then 
ascends  with  it  to  the  hollow  that  is  formed 
by  the  anterior  scalenus,  the  surface  of  the 
first  rib,  and  bodies  of  the  vertebrae.  It  is  there 
suddenly  reflected;  and,  proceeding  to  the 


42  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

roots  of  the  first  and  second  ribs  within  the 
thorax,  gives, 

a.  Ascending  branches,  irregular  in  number  and 
size,  to  the  scaleni,  the  longus  colli,  and  the 
nerves. 

b.  Branches  to  the  intercostal  muscles  of  the  first 
and  second  interstices,  which  run  along  the 
margins  of  the  ribs,  forming  circular  inoscula- 
tions with  the  higher  thoracic  branch  and  the 
branches  of  the  internal  mammary. 

c.  Numerous  Oesofihageal  Branches — inosculat- 
ing with  the  superior  tracheal  branch  of  the 
thyroid  artery. 

d.  Branches  sent  through  the  openings  for  the 
nerves  to  the  hollow  of  the  spine,  and  there 
distributed  both  to  the  involucra  and  the  me- 
dulla. 

e.  Branches  passing  over  the  third  rib,  and  inos- 
•  v 

culating  with  twigs  of  the  Jirst  inferior  inter- 
costal. 

f.  Deep  branches,  passingthrough  the  intercostal 
spaces  to  the  deep  muscles  of  the  back  and 
neck. 

D.  The  VERTEBRAL  ARTERY — larger  than  the 
former,  rises  from  the  superior  side  of  the 
subclavian;  and,  ascending  a  little  backwards, 
covered  by  the  ganglions  of  the  intercostal  and 
the  cellular  membrane,  reaches  the  perforations 
of  the  transverse  processes  of  the  cervical  ver- 
tebrse.  Through  these  it  penetrates,  and,  rising 
perpendicularly  from  the  sixth,  or  sometimes 
from  the  fifth  or  fourth  opening,  reaches  the 
aperture  of  the  atlas,  where  it  bends  a  little 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  43 

outwards;  and  having  passed  through,  undergoes 
another  more  extensive  flexion  backwards  and 
inwards,  by  which  it  is  carried  transversely  in  a 
groove,  between  the  occipital  bone  and  the  atlas, 
to  the  foramen  magnum.  Through  this  open- 
ing, having  at  last  entered  the  cranium,  it  pro- 
ceeds upwards  and  forwards,  and  at  the  basilar 
apophysis,  under  the  medulla  oblongata,  meets, 
at  an  acute  angle,  with  the  vertebral  artery  of 
the  opposite  side,  forming  the  basilar  artery  to 
be  distributed  to  the  cerebrum  and  cerebellum. 
It  gives,  in  this  course, 

1.  Lateral  branches  to  the  muscles  between  the 
transverse  processes,  and  others,  near  to  the 
vertebrae. 

2.  Larger  branches,  passing  through  the  inter- 
vertebral  openings  for  the  nerves,  to  the  cover- 
ings of  the  medulla,  and  inosculating  with  the 
anterior  and  posterior  spinal  branches. 

3.  A  branch  going,  with  various  twigs,  from  the 
first  bend  of  the  artery  to  the  rectus  posticus 
major  and  minor,  the  obliquus  major  and  mi- 
nor, the  trachelomastoid,  and  complexus;  and 
inosculating  with  branches  reaching  from  the 
occipital  artery. 

4.  Posterior  Meningeal  Branches — proceeding 
from  the  second  and  third  flexures,  and  wind- 
ing forwards  upon  the  dura   mater  of  the 
cerebellum,  as  far  as  the  clinoid  processes  and 
receptacle,  and  backwards  towards  the  occiput. 

Before  the  formation  of  the  basilar  artery^  there 
are  sent  off  in  the  cranium  itself— 


44  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

5.  The  Inferior  Artery  of  the  Cerebellum — issuing 
at  a  right  angle  from  the  trunk,  near  the  me- 
dulla oblongata,  between  the  tenth  and  acces- 
sory nerves.     It  not  only  distributes  many 
branches  to  the  lower  surface  of  the  cerebel- 
lum, but,  being  concealed  between  the  medulla 
oblongata  and  the  crura  of  the  cerebellum,  is 
so  bent  backwards  and  upwards,  as  to  terminate 
in  the  vermiform  process  of  the  cerebellum 
and  fourth  ventricle.  In  this  course  are  given, 

1.  Branches  to  the  tenth  and  eleventh  nerves. 

2.  Branches  to  the  anterior  and  lateral  surfaces  of 
the  medulla  oblongata,  and  corpora  olivaria. 

ff  3.  Branches  to  the  posterior  surface  of  the  me- 

dulla oblongata,  and  the  choroid  plexus  of  the 
fourth  ventricle. 

6.  Branches  sinking  into  the  furrow  that  sepa- 
rates the  corporapyramidalia  from  the  tuber 
annulare. 

7.  The   Posterior  Spinal  Artery— rising  often 
from  the  inferior  artery  of  the  cerebellum;  and, 
bending  from  the  anterior  to  the  posterior  sur- 
face of  the  medulla  oblongata,  descends  tortu- 
ously on  the  spinal  marrow,  and  inosculates 
freely  in  its  descent  with  its  fellow  and  with 
other  branches,  as  they  pass  to  the  medulla 
through  the  openings  for  the  nerves.  It  ter- 
minates on  the  surface  of  the  medulla  at  the 
second  lumbar  vertebra;  and  through  its  whole 

^r  v 

course  supplies,  with  minute  twigs,  the  me- 
dulla, and  its  several  nerves,  as  they  pass  out. 
8.  The  Anterior  Sjiinal  Artery — rising,  at  an 
acute  angle  from  the  trunk,  near  its  fellow, 
and,  descending  in  a  retrograde  course,  pro- 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  45 

ceeds  in  a  winding  direction  upon  the  anterior 
surface  of  the  medulla,  inosculating  by  trans- 
verse branches  in  the  region  of  the  neck  and  back 
with  the  artery  of  the  opposite  side,  to  which 
it  is  parallel.  The  two  arteries  at  last  uniting 
near  the  termination  of  the  medulla,  form  a 
trunk,  which  is  sent  to  the  extremity  of  the  os 
sacrum;  and  which,  if  emptied  of  its  blood, 
assumes  the  appearance  of  a  nerve:  whence 
the  ancient  error  as  to  a  Nervus  Azygos.  It 
distributes  numerous  branches  to  the  neigh- 
bouring parts,  and  to  the  nerves  as  they  go 
out,  and  enters  into  frequent  anastomoses  with 
the  spinal  branches,  penetrating  the  inter- 
stices of  the  vertebrae. 

The  BASIL  A  R  ARTERY,  being  formed  as  above, 
occupies  the  depression  in  the  middle  of  the 
tuber  annulare,  and  at  its  anterior  part  divides 
into  four  parallel  branches,  proceeding  from 
the  trunk  at  right  angles.  Of  these,  the  posterior 
go  to  the  cerebellum;  and  the  two  anterior, 
ramified  on  the  cerebrum,  unite  with  the  com." 
municating  arteries  of  the  carotid,  and  form  the 
Great  Circle  of  Willis.  From  the  trunk 

a.  Many  branches  proceed,  transversely  and  out- 
wards, distributed  to  the  surface  of  the  me- 
dulla oblongata,  the  corpora  olivaria  and  pyra- 
midalia,  the  tuber  annulare,  the  inferior  sur- 
face of  the  cerebellum,  and  the  neighbouring 
pairs  of  nerves.  Of  these,  a  branch,  accompany- 
ing the  auditory  nerve,  passes  to  the  labyrinth 
of  the  ear. 

b.  The  Deep.  Arteries  of  the  Cerebellum — Right 

I 


46  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

and  Left— winding  behind  the  crura  of  the 
cerebrum  to  the  superior  part  of  the  cerebel- 
lum, and  there  exhibiting, 

-}-  A  Short  Anterior  Branch — distributed  to  the 
crura  cerebelli,  the  cerebellum,  the  vermi'brm 
process  and  the  choroid  plexus,  lying  on  the 
thalami. 

-f.  -J-  A  Middle  Branch — winding  extensively  on 
the  upper  side  of  the  cerebellum;  inosculating 
freely  with  the  inferior  of  the  cerebellum;  en- 
tering the  different  sulci,  and  supplying  the 
thalami,  nates,  testes,  and  pineal  gland, 
-j.  _|_  _j_  A  Deeper  Branch — following  the  same 
course;  spreading,  with  minute  twigs,  on  the 
crura  cerebri,  the  thalami,  nates,  pineal  gland, 
choroid  plexus,  the  processes  of  the  cerebellum 
at  the  testes,  the  valve  of  Vieussenius,  and  the 
fourth  ventricle. 

c.  The  Deep.  Artery  of  the  Cerebrum—-  larger  than 
the  last,  and  separated  from  it  by  the  third  pair 
of  nerves.  Turns  upwards  along  with  the 
former,  between  the  cerebellum  and  posterior 
lobe  of  the  cerebrum;  and  gives, 

1.  Smaller  branches,  running  to  the  bottom  of  the 
third  ventricle,  the  thalami,  optic  nerve,  the 
mammillary  eminences,  the  corpora  quadrige- 
mina,  andfornix. 

2.  Communicating  Branches — forming  the  circle  of 
Willis,  and  frequently  of  unequal  size.   They 
proceed  forwards,  almost  at  a  right  angle,  to 
meet  the  communicating  artery  of  the  carotid, 
and  give  minute  twigs  to  the  adjacent  parts. 

3.  A  branch,  going  to  the  sides  of  the  crura  of  the 
cerebrum  and  the  lateral  ventricle,  and  distri- 
buting small  branches  above  the  thalami,  to  the 
corpora  quadrigemina,  the  pineal  gland,  the  cho- 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  47 

roid  plexus  covering-  these  parts,  to  the  fornix, 
the  corpora  striata,  and  the  third  ventricle. 

4.  A  branch,  the  greatest  part  of  which  is  sent,  im- 
mediately with  its  very  numerous  twigs,  into 
the  sulci  of  the  posterior  lobe;  from  which, 
again,  smaller  ramifications  arise,  to  be  distri- 
buted, as  in  Number  3d,  to  the  corpus  callosum 
and  septum  lucidum, 

5.  Branches,  representing  the  continuation  of  the 
trunk,  and  inosculating  writh  ramuli  of  the  ca- 
rotid. 

E.  The  DEEP,  or  POSTERIOR  CERVICAL  ARTERY — 
Irregular  in  its  origin,  size,  and  extent,  and, 
like  the  superficial  cervical,  or  transverse  sca- 
pular of  the  thyroid,  spreads,  sometimes  more, 
and  sometimes  less  extensively,  with  its  branches. 
I  have  sometimes  observed  it  the  smallest  of  all, 
and  proceeding  from  the  superior  intercostal. 
It  generally  issues  from  the  subclavian,  beyond 
the  margin  of  the  scalenus,  though  sometimes 
sooner  under  this  muscle.  It  then  winds  upwards 
and  backwards,  between  the  deep  muscles  of  the 
neck  and  the  sixth  vertebra;  and  is  at  last  so  dis- 
persed among  the  muscles,  as  to  bestow  its 
ultimate  branches  on  the  complexus,  near  the 
occiput.  It  usually  gives, 

a.  Branches  winding  on  the  surface  of  the  bodies 
of  the  vertebrae. 

b.  Branches  distributed  to  the  scaleni  muscles. 

c.  Branches  to  the  spinal  muscles  of  the  neck, 
the  trachelomastoid,  splenius,  and  intertrans- 
versarii. 

(L  Branches  to  the  complexus,  often  interwoven 
with  the  occipital  branches. 


48  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

D.The  SUPERFICIAL  CERVICAL — rises  about  half 
an  inch,  or  an  inch,  from  the  first  scalenus,  at 
the  upper  and  anterior  side  of  the  subclavian 
where  it  begins  to  bend  downwards;  imme- 
diately hides  itself  among  the  brachial  nerves; 
and,  spreading  out  afterwards,  towards  the 
superior  costa  of  the  scapula,  divides  into  many 
irregular  branches.  Of  these,  the  most  remark- 
able are, 

-j-  Branches  distributed  amongst  the  scaleni  and 

brachial  nerves. 

-f  -j-  A  Transverse  Branch — bending  upwards 
under  the  levator,  and  sending  superficial 
branches  to  this  muscle,  the  trapezius,  and 
skin,  and  deeper  ones  to  the  splenius  and  com- 
plexus.  If  larger  than  usual,  it  runs  in  the  di- 
rection already  mentioned,  and  sends  out  either 
the  sufierspinal  or  the  superficial  of  the  base  of 
the  scapula.  It  generally  forms  many  anasto- 
moses with  the  branches  of  the  thyroid  and  the 
deep  cervical. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  AXILLARY  ARTERY. 

THE  Subclavian  Artery,  as  it  bends  from  its 
first  situation,  between  the  breast  and  scapula,  to 
the  humerus,  assumes  the  name  of  AXILLARY. 
Passing  out,  under  the  arch  of  the  clavicle,  it  is  sur- 
rounded by  the  nerves  of  the  brachial  plexus,  the 
veins,  glands,  and  a  quantity  of  fat;  lies  in  the 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  49 

hollow  of  the  axilla,  between  the  subscapular  and 
serratus  major;  and,  protected  externally  by  the 
pectoral  muscles,  it  soon  approaches  forwards  to  the 
arm  and  the  interior  margin  of  the  biceps.  At  last, 
proceeding  from  the  axilla  to  the  inferior  border  of 
the  tendon  of  the  latissimus  dorsi,  it  takes  the  name 
of  HUMERAL  ARTERY.  It  sends  off, 

A.  SMALL  BRANCHES  to  the  scalenus,  first  rib, 
coracoid  process,  the   adjacent  muscles,  and 
nerves. 

B.  The    HIGHEST    THORACIC   BRANCH — arising 
above  the  second  rib,  or  at  the  inferior  margin 
of  the  first,  and  distributed  in  the  upper  region 
of  the  thorax,  between  the  serratus  and  small 
pectoral — divides  into, 

-f  A  Transverse  Ascending  Branch — covered 
by  the  serratus,  to  which  it  sends  a  recurrent 
twig,  and  inosculates  twice  or  thrice  at  the 
first  interstice  of  the  ribs  with  the  internal 
mammary  and  superior  intercostal. 

-f  +  A  branch,  going  down  beyond  the  second 
and  third  interstices,  and  at  last  receiving  some 
twigs  of  the  long  thoracic.  From  this  proceed, 

a.  A  large  branch  to  the  serratus  magnus. 

b.  Two  branches,  uniting  at  the  second  intercostal 
space  with  the  internal  'mammary  and  intercostal. 

c.  Two  branches  to  the  third  interstice,  where 
this  ramus  generally  terminates. 

d.  Branches  to  the  pectoral  muscles  and  skin. 

C.  The  LONG,  or  SUPERIOR  THORACIC,  or  EX- 
TERNAL MAMMARY — running  down  as  far  as 


50  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

the  fifth  costal  interstice.  It  sometimes  arises 
from  the  circumflex,  or  from  the  inferior  scapu- 
lar. 

«,.  Branches  to  the  glands  of  the  axilla  and  mam- 
ma, running  sometimes  to  the  nipple. 
/3.  Many  branches,  irregular  in  series  and  situa- 
tion, to  the  serratus  major  and  minor;  and, 
passing  the  second  and  fourth  interstices,  to 
the  great  pectoral  and  mamma,  anastomosing 
with  the  highest  thoracic. 

y.  Branches  sinking  deeper,  forming  double  cir- 
cles  with  the  internal  mammary  and  the  in- 
ferior intercostal^  as  low  as  the  interstice  of  the 
fifth  rib,  and  sending  branches  to  the  inter- 
costal muscles. 

D.  The  HUMERAL  THORACIC — rising  from  the 
anterior  part  of  the  trunk,  between  the  second 
rib  and  the  coracoid  process,  to  the  upper 
margin  of  the  lesser  pectoral;  penetrates  the  in- 
terstice of  the  deltoid  and  pectoral  muscles;  and 
in  its  course  sends, 

a.  A  deep  branch  to  the  serratus  major. 

b.  Branches  to  the  deltoid,  to  the  great  pectoral 
and  subclavian  muscles,  and  rising,  above  the 
clavicle,  to  the  neck. 

c.  A  branch,  running  along  the  subclavian  muscle 
to  the  pectoral;  and,  in  the  space  between  this 
and  the  deltoid,  distributing  its  branches  to  the 
pectoral  muscle,  the  clavicle,  and  skin,  and  at 
last  inosculating  with  the  trans-verse  scapular. 

d.  Another  branch  to  the  pectoral  and  deltoid. 

e.  A  branch,  near  the  coracoid  process,  descend- 
ing to  the  axillary  glands. 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  51 

/.  A  Circumflex  Branch — winding  backwards, 
under  the  muscle,  round  the  origin  of  the 
deltoid.  From  which  proceed, 

-j-  A  Cutaneous  Descending  Branch — attending 
the  cephalic  vein,  and  terminating1  at  the  top  of 
the  humerus  and  the  pectoral  muscle. 
-J-  -J-  A  Superficial  Branch — passing  along  the 
outer  edge  of  the  deltoid,  and  the  adjoining 
maqgin  of  the  acromion. 
-J.  _j_  _J_  A  Deep  Branch  to  the  articular  capsule, 

the  coracoid  process,  and  the  deltoid, 
-f — j — j — ^-  A  branch  to  the  spine  of  the  scapula, 
uniting  with  the   super  spinal  thyroid  and    the 
posterior  axillary  circumflex. 

E.  The  ALAR  THORACIC. — This  artery  is  some- 
times wanting,  though  at  other  times  it  is  large, 
and  sends  numerous  branches  to  the  axillary 
glands,  and  some  also,  spreading  extensively  in 
various  directions,  to  the  subscapular,  pectoral, 
and  serratus. 

N.  B.  The  number  and  distribution  of  the  tho- 
racic arteries  are  so  irregular,  that  anatomists 
have  sometimes  enumerated  six  separate 
trunks  distributed  to  the  thorax. 

F.  Two  or  more  large  branches,  rising  near  the 
upper  and  inferior  margin  of  the  scapula,  send- 
ing   twigs    to    the    nerves,    serratus,  levator 
scapulae,  latissimus  dorsi,  and  particularly  the 
subscapular;  inosculating,  partly  with  the  super- 
ficial thyroid  scapular  of  the  base,  and  partly 

disappearing  among  the  muscles. 

G.  The     INFERIOR    SCAPULAR,    Or    INFRASCAPU- 

LAR,  or  SUBSCAPULAR — rising  at  the  inferior 


52  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

margin  of  the  subscapular  muscle,  divides  into 
conspicuous  branches,  which  run  in  various 
directions.  Arises,  also,  sometimes  among  the 
thoracic  branches,  when,  bending  downwards, 
it  sends 

*.  A  branch  to  the  surface  of  the  subscapular, 
the  capsular  ligament,  and  the  muscles  at- 
tached to  the  coracoid  process. 

ft.  A  Deep  Branch — winding,  with  its  twigs, 
through  the  subscapular  to  the  naked  scapula, 
after  giving  twigs  to  the  teres  major  and  latis- 
simus  dorsi. 

y.  A  Muscular  Branch — large,  and  sometimes 
rising  separately.  Sending  branches  to  the  sub- 
scapular,  extending  as  far  as  the  base  of  the 
scapula;  and  distributing  extensively  large 
branches  to  the  teres  major,  the  serratus,  the 
latissimus  dorsi,  and  axillary  glands. 

3.  A  Conspicuous  Branch — running  closely  along 
the  margin  of  the  subscapular,  and  forming,  at 
the  inferior  angle  of  the  scapula,  which  it  tra- 
verses, a  large  circle  with  the  nifierficial  thy- 
roid scafiular  of  the  base.  It  rises  sometimes 
from  the  muscular  branch. 

g.  A  branch,  parallel  to  the  inferior  costa,  and  ex- 
tending to  the  teretes,  the  long  extensor,  and 
the  glands. 

.V.  B.  All  these  branches  present  frequent  varia- 
tions, and  often  distribute  more  ramuli,  which, 
for  the  sake  of  conciseness,  I  omit. 

£.  The  Scafiular  Circuniflex.—The  branches  al- 
ready enumerated  having  supplied  the  inner 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  53 

part  of  the  scapula,  this  large  trunk  bends  be- 
tween the  inferior  costa  of  the  scapula  and 
teres  major,  to  the  infraspinal  cavity,  near  the 
cervix,  and  proceeds,  under  the  teres  minor 
and  infraspinatus,  to  the  spine;  giving 

-j-  Branches  to  the  teretes  and  long  extensor  or 

scapular  head  of  the  triceps. 
_| — j_  A  number  of  Descending  Branches — wind- 
ing in  the  hollow,   as  far  as  the  base  of  the 
scapula,    and  inosculating  with  neighbouring 
twigs. 

_^ j_  _j_  An  Ascending  Articular  Branch — be- 
tween the  neck  and  spine  of  the  scapula;  which 
sends 

a.  Branches  to  the  infraspinatus. 

b.  An  Anastomotic  Branch — uniting  with  the 
superspinal  thyroid. 

e.  A  Coronary  Branch  to  the  spine  and  capsular 
ligament. 

d.  A  Branch  to  the  supraspinatus,  where  it  inos- 
culates again  with  the  superspinal. 

e.  A  branch  to  theMeltoid. 

H.  The  POSTERIOR  CIRCUMFLEX  ARTERY — issu- 
ing between  the  subscapular  and  teres  major; 
it  sinks  between  them,  winds  round  the  neck  of 
the  humerus,  under  the  long  extensor,  and 
afterwards  bends  transversely,  under  the  del- 
toid, backwards  and  outwards,  from  the  inner 
side  of  the  arm.  It  sometimes  gives  rise  to  the 
anterior  circumflex,  and  the  deep  branch  of  the 
bumerus,  or  humeral  prof  unda;  and  sends 
a.  A  branch  to  the  capsule  and- the  circumflex, 
nerve,  which  it  accompanies. 

K 


54  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

b.  A  branch  to  the  coracobrachial,  internal  anco- 
neus,  and  the  teres  minor. 

c.  Branches  to  the  humerus  and  bicipital  groove. 

d.  Many  branches  to  the  subscapular,  the  long 
anconeus,  the  back  of  the  scapula,  and  the 
bone. 

e.  A  branch,  variously  ramified  on  the  capsule, 
the  anconeus,  and  periosteum;  anastomosing 
freely  with  branches  from  the  subscapular^  and 
running  transversely,  in  a  circular  course,  to 
the  deltoid. 

I.     The     ANTERIOR     CIRCUMFLEX      ARTERY— of 

smaller  size — sent  out  near  the  former,  above 
the  teres  major,  proceeds  round  the  humerus, 
under  the  biceps  and  coracobrachial,  to  the 
outer  part  of  the  arm,  where  it  either  disappears 
under  the  deltoid,  or  enters  this  muscle;  and 
sends 

a.  Many  branches  to  the  subscapular,  the  latis- 
simus  dorsi,  and  the  long  extensor.  They  are 
often  wanting. 

b.  Branches  to  the  bone  and  periosteum,  inoscu- 
lating with  the  firofunda. 

c.  Branches  to  the  biceps,  capsule,  coracobrachial, 

and  deltoid. 

d.  A  branch,  sunk  in  the  bicipital  groove;  and,  at 
the  capsular  ligament,  inosculating,  by  an  as- 
cending twig,  with  the  superior  branches  of 
the  posterior  circumflex,  and,  by  a  descending 
twig,  with  the  deep  branch  of  the  humeral 
prof  undo,  in  the  bicipital  groove. 

e.  A  Branch  to  the  deltoid;  but  which  is  often 
wanting. 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  55 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  BRACHIAL  OR  HUMERAL  ARTERY. 

THE  AXILLARY  ARTERY  is  first  known  by  the 
name  of  HUMERAL  or  BRACHIAL,  where  it  pro- 
ceeds from  the  axilla  to  the  internal  side  of  the 
arm.  Having  left  the  cavity  of  the  axilla,  and  passed 
to  the  internal  surface  of  the  tendon  of  the  teres 
major,  it  continues  its  course  above  the  internal 
brachial  to  the  inner  side  of  the  biceps,  and  gradu- 
ally runs  along  the  middle  of  the  arm  to  the  an- 
terior surface  of  its  extremity;  where  at  last,  con- 
cealed under  the  aponeurosis  of  the  biceps,  it 
divides,  near  the  bend  of  the  fore-arm,  into  the 
ULNAR  and  RADIAL  Arteries. 

A.  A  BRANCH — going  down,  near  the  tendon  of 
the  teres  major,  under  the  coracobrachial,  to 
the  bicipital  groove,  and  giving  recurrent  twigs 
to  the  head  of  the  humerus  and  capsule. 

B.  BRANCHES  to  the  long  and  internal  anconei, 
and  coracobrachial. 

C.  Many  BRANCHES — gping  out,  in  various  places, 
to  the  biceps,  the  internal  brachial,  and  bone. 

D.  The    DEEP    BRANCH  of    the  HUMERUS,    the 

LARGE  COLLATERAL,  OF  LARGE  HUMERAL  PRO- 
FUN  DA — sometimes  double — rising,   from  the 


56  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

inner  side  of  the  trunk,  at  the  inferior  margin 
of  the  teres  major;  but  sometimes  sooner, 
from  the  inferior  scapular  or  posterior  circum- 
jftex.  It  proceeds  backwards,  with  a  gentle 
curve;  and,  accompanying  the  long  extensor, 
runs  to  the  cavity  between  the  anconei  mus- 
cles, where,  in  the  passage  of  the  spiral  nerve, 
it  divides  into  two  branches,  at  the  upper  junc- 
tion of  the  external  anconeus  and  internal 
brachial.  It  gives 

a.  A  branch  to  the  long  and  external  anconei. 

b.  A  branch  to  the  biceps,  coracobrachial,  the  pe- 
riosteum, the  tendon  of  the  teres  major,  and 
the  deltoid;  inosculating  with  twigs  of  the  an- 
terior circumflex,  and  with  other  branches  of 
the  humeral  artery. 

e.  A  branch,  ramifying  on  the  coracobrachial,  in- 
ternal brachial,  the  bicipital  groove,  and  the 
bone. 

d.  Many  distinct  branches,  sent  off  from  the 
trunk  in  its  descent;  some  of  them  ascending 
to  inosculate  with  branches  of  the  humeral 
and  scapular  arteries,  and  others  descending 
to  be  ramified  on  the  muscles. 

c.  The  Large  Communicating  Radial^  or  Prqfun- 
da-radial. — The  external  branch  of  the  divided 
trunk,  which,  winding  between  the  external 
anconeus  and  brachial  to  the  spine  of  the  con- 
dyle,  forms,  around  the  external  or  extensor 
condyle,  anastomotic  arches  with  the  radial  re- 
current^ the  lesser  firofunda^  and  superior  in- 
terosseal  fierforant. 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  57 

«.  Branches  to  the  neighbouring  muscles. 

/3.  Nutritious  branches,  winding  on  the  periosteum. 

y.  Cutaneous  branches,  emerging  through  the  in- 
terstices of  the  muscles. 

J\  Branches,  inosculating,  on  the  posterior  and  an- 
terior surface  of  the  condyle,  with  the  radial 
recurrent  and  interosseal  branches. 

£.  A  Deep  Branch — covered  by  the  radial  exten- 
sor and  long  supinator,  and  forming  many  in- 
osculations with  the  radial  recurrent  and  lesser 
profunda. 

f.  The  Large  Communicating  Ulnar,  or  Profunda" 
ulnar — the  interior  and  deeper  branch  of  the 
divided  trunk,  bending  between  the  internal 
anconeus  and  brachial,  to  the  internal  orjlexor 
condyle;  and  sending 

_f-  Branches  to  the  anconei  and  coracobrachial; 
inosculating  with  a  branch  of  the  humeral. 

_j — j-  A  branch,  passing  out  between  the  hume- 
rus  and  anconeus  to  the  deltoid,  the  internal 
brachial,  and  the  skin.  It  is  often  wanting. 

_|_  _j |_  Deep  branches  to  the  adjoining  muscles, 

and  communicating  under  them  with  the  dorsal 
arch.  Some  of  these  inosculate,  near  the  elbow, 
on  the  internal  anconeus,  with  the  large  anas- 
tomotic;  others  communicate  with  the  brachial 
arch,  winding  on  the  back  of  the  condyles;  and 
others  with  the  ulnar  recurrent. 

E.  A  BRANCH  to  the  coracobrachial  and  internal 
brachial. 

F.  A   BRANCH — descending  on  the  surface   of 
the    internal    anconeus,    and  communicating, 
near  the  bend  of  the  elbow,  with  the  ulnar 


58  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

recurrent,  the  great  anastomotic,  or  sometimes 
with  both. 

G.  A  BRANCH — which,  after  having  sent  off  twigs 
to  the  adjoining  anconei  and  coracobrachial 
muscles,  proceeds  upon  the  inner  surface  of 
the  arm,  as  far  as  the  olecranon,  and  inosculates 
with  branches  of  the  ulnar  recurrent  and  dorsal 
arch. 
N.  B.  These  two  branches  are  usually  called 

the  LESSER  COLLATERAL. 

H.  BRANCHES  ramified  on  the  biceps  and  cora- 
cobrachial, irregular  both  in  number  and  origin, 
and  distributing  their  twigs  both  upwards  and 
downwards. 

I.  The    LARGE    NUTRITIOUS    ARTERY    of  the   hu- 

merus — arising  at  the  inferior  part  of  the  co- 
racobrachial, bending  outwards,  and  sending 
off 

a.  A  branch  to  the  external  anconeus  and  skin; 
inosculating  with  the  other  branches  distribut- 
ed to  that  muscle. 

b.  A  Deep  Branch  to  the  internal  brachial,  at  last 
terminating  in  the  deltoid. 

c.  Branches  entering  the  bone  in  several  places. 

d.  Branches,  inosculating,  at  times,  with  the  large 
anastomotic  or  lesser  fir  of unda. 

K.  The  LESSER  PROFUNDA — rising  externally 
from  the  trunk;  penetrating  the  internal  bra- 
chial, and  winding  between  the  supinator  and 
the  radial  extensor,  to  the  outer  or  extensor 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  59 

condyle.  By  its  ascending  twigs,  it  inosculates 
with  the  nutritious,  and  by  its  descending,  with 
the  radial  recurrent.  These  likewise  pass  some- 
times to  the  articular  ligaments. 
L.  The  LARGE  ANASTOMOTIC — rising,  sometimes 
double,  from  the  internal  side  of  the  trunk,  a 
few  inches  above  the  joint;  but  immediately 
dividing,  it  passes,  in  a  transverse  course,  upon 
the  surface  of  the  internal  brachial,  to  the  flexor 
condyle,  where,  perforating  the  intermuscular 
ligament,  it  runs  upwards  to  the  cavity,  between 
the  condyle  and  olecranon,  covered  by  the 
tendon  of  the  triceps  and  the  ulnar  flexor  of  the 
carpus.  It  sends  off 

a.  An  Ascending  Branch — sinking  in  the  anco- 
neus,  and  anastomosing  with  the  large  com- 
municating ulnar. 

b.  A  Descending  Superficial  Branch — to  the  pro- 
nator,  sublimis,  and  internal  brachial.  It  inos- 
culates with  superficial  twigs  of  the  ulnar  re- 
current; and,  after  perforating  the  muscle, 
again  anastomoses,  upon  the  periosteum  and 
capsule  of  the  fore-arm,  with  branches  of  the 
radial  recurrent,  where  it  forms,  around  the 
articulation,  the  anterior  arch. 

c.  Many   Cutaneous   Branches  to  the  brachial 
muscle  andfajcor  condyle. 

d.  A  Deep  Descending  Branch — anastomosing, 
anteriorly,  with  the  ulnar  recurrent,  and  pos- 
teriorly with  the  same  recurrent  and  interos- 
seal  artery. 

e.  A  Transverse  Branch — which,  with  the  firo- 


60  BRANCHES  FROM  TH£  Sect.  I. 

funda-ulnar,  the  firofunda-radial)  the  lesser 
firofunda,  and  all  the  recurrents,  forms,  above 
and  below  the  condyle,  the  posterior  dorsal  arch 
of  the  humerus.  This  arch  distributes  many 
branches  to  the  joint  and  the  neighbouring 
parts. 

M.  SMALLER  BRANCHES  to  the  internal  brachial, 
and  the  muscles  arising  from  the  flexor  con- 
dyle. 

THE  ULNAR  ARTERY. — The  humeral  artery 
sometimes  undergoes  the  division  already  mention- 
ed at  the  middle  of  the  humerus,  or  even  higher. 
,  This,  however,  is  the  largest  artery  which  arises 
from  the  trunk  at  the  bend  of  the  arm.  Scarcely 
has  it  arisen,  when  it  sinks  deep  into  the  cavity 
that  is  occupied  by  the  tendon  of  the  biceps,  the 
nerve,  blood-vessels,  and  fat.  It  then  bends,  near 
the  interstice  of  the  bones,  under  the  pronator  teres, 
radial  flexor,  palmaris  longus,  and  sublimis,  to  the 
ulnar  side  of  the  fore-arm,  proceeding  gradually, 
with  many  deflections,  between  the  sublimis,  the 
profundus,  and  ulnar  flexor,  to  the  wrist.  Passing 
over  the  wrist,  it  forms  the  superficial  arch  of  the 
hand,  which  gives  beautiful  arteries  to  the  fingers, 
and  finally  inosculates  at  the  palm  with  the  radial 
artery.  The  more  remarkable  branches  which  it 
sends  off  are, 

A.  A  BRANCH  to  the  pronator  teres  and  the  com- 
mon head  of  the  flexors. 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  61 

B.  The  HIGHEST  INTEROSSEAL  PERFORANT gO 

ing  first  to  the  internal  brachial  and  capsule, 
where  it  forms  the  anterior  arch^  by  a  branch 
inosculating  with  the  anastomotic  and  the  ra- 
dial and  ulnar  recurrents.  After  perforating 
the  interstice  of  the  bones,  it  sends,  under  the 
small  anconeus,  a  number  of  recurrent  branches 
upwards  to  the  dorsal  arch,  and  downwards  to 
the  extensor  muscles.  The  whole  artery  often 
rises  from  the  common  interosseal. 

C.  The  ULNAR  RECURRENT — sent  off  from   the 
ulnar  side  of  the  trunk,  a  little  above  the  com- 
mon interosseal;   and,  having  passed  through 
the  flexor  muscles,  is  reflected  to  the  posterior 
part  of  the  internal  condyle.    In  which  course 
are  distributed, 

a.  A  branch  to  the  capsule,  the  flexor  muscles, 
and  ulna. 

b.  A  superficial  Branch — covered  by  the  prona- 
tor,  and  ascending  beyond  the  termination  of 
the  brachial  muscle,  to  the  anterior  part  of  the 
condyle,  inosculates  upon  the  internal  brachial, 
with  the  anastomotic.  In  this  course  it  distri- 
butes many  branches  to  the  neighbouring:  parts. 

c.  A  Deep  Branch — running  between  the  sub- 
limis  and  profundus  to  the  cavity  between  the 
olecranon  and  flexor  condyle;  giving 

_j_  A  branch  to  the  sublimis  and  profundus. 

-f-  -\-  Branches  to  the  ulnar  flexor,  and  extensor 

of  the  carpus,  and  to  the  periosteum. 
-4-  -f--p-  Inosculating  Branches—uniting,  in  many 

L 


62  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

places  above  the  cavity  just  mentioned,  with 
branches  of  the  communicating  ulnart  the  anas- 
tomotic,   and  the    interosseal,    contributing  to 
form  the  dorsal  arch. 
-}-  _|_  _}_  _|_  Many  branches  to  the  joint. 

D.  The  NUTRITIOUS  ARTERY  of  the  ULNA — run- 
ning on  the  anterior  surface  of  the  bone,  near 
the  origin  of  the  profundus. 

E.  The   COMMON    INTEROSSEAL — rising  at  the 
higher   extremity  of  the  profundus — running 
on  the  interosseous  ligament,  between  the  flexor 
pollicis  and   profundus,   to  the  pronator  qua- 
dratus,  and  there  dividing  into  the  two  arteries 
k  and  /,  gives,  in  this  course, 

a.  Branches  to  the  radial  flexor  of  the  carpus, 
pronator  rotundus,  profundus,  and  sublimis. 

b.  A  Small  Perforant  Branch — to  the  supinator 
brevis  and  capsule. 

c.  A  branch  to  the  flexor  of  the  thumb  and  tendon 
of  the  biceps. 

d.  A  Nutritious  Branch  of  the  Ulna — entering 
the  middle  surface  of  this  bone. 

e.  The  Highest  Posterior  Interosseal  Perforant—— 
rising,  sometimes  wholly,  from  the  ulnar,  as 
atB — sometimes  double,  when  its  largest  divi- 
sion communicates,  by  its  recurrent   twigs, 
with  the  former;  but  sends  off,  at  the  same 
time,  a  large  descending  branch,  running  with 
the  extensor  of  the  little  finger,  by  which  it  is 
covered,  as  far  as  the  extremity  of  the  fore- 
arm, where  at  last  it  inosculates  with  the  pos- 
terior dorso-interosseal.  It  gives 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  63 

«.  Reflex  branches  to  the  supinator  brevis  and  the 
origin  of  the  common  extensor. 

/J.  Branches  ramified  on  the  radial  and  ulnar  ex- 
tensors of  the  carpus. 

y.  Branches  to  the  extensors  of  the  thumb,  the 
common  extensor,  and  abductor. 

<f.  Many  branches — uniting  with  the  inferior  per- 
foranta. 

f.  A  large  branch  to  the  profundus,  winding  ex- 
tensively downwards  on  this  muscle. 

g.  The  Nutritious  Artery  of  the  Radius.    ' 

h.  Many  branches — going,  in  the  descent  of  the 
trunk,  to  the  profundus  and  the  flexor  of  the 
thumb. 

;  i.  Small  Interosseal   Perforants — from   four  to 

seven  in  number;  rising  separately  from  the 
trunk;  perforating,  in  different  places,  the  in- 
terosseous  ligament;  and  passing  into  the  com- 
mon extensor,  supinator  brevis,  ulnar  extensor 
of  the  carpus,  the  extensors  of  the  thumb, 
fore  finger,  little  finger,  and  periosteum,  they 
all  enter  into  various  inosculations  with  one 
another;  and  the  superior  are  larger  than  the 
inferior. 

k.  The  Posterior  Dorso-Interosseal — the  larger 
branch  of  the  divided  artery;  rising  at  the  in- 
ferior margin  of  the  pronator  quadratus;  and, 
having  passed  over  the  interosseous  space, 
branching  out  at  the  posterior  extremity  of  the 
ulna  and  wrist,  divides  into  three  branches — 
and  gives 

a.  A  branch  to  the  pronator  quadratus  in  its  pas- 
sage. 

£.  Branches  to  the  tendons  of  the  radial  extensors 
and  periosteum;  inosculating  with  inferior 
branches  of  the  radial  artery. 


64  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

y.  A  branch,  anastomosing  with  the  highest  inter- 

osseal  perforant. 

<f.  The  Ulnar  Branch — the  first  artery  of  the  divid- 
ed trunk,  bending-  to  the  posterior  surface  of 
the  ulna,  along  with  the  tendon  of  the  ulnar  ex- 
tensor; and  inosculating  with  the  perforating 
branches  of  the  radial  artery,  the  middle  branch, 
and  the  dorsal  of  the  hand. 

•.The  Middle  Branch— larger  than  the  rest;  sink- 
ing under  the  ligament  of  the  carpus  to  the  ten- 
dons, the  ligaments,  and  skin;  forming  a  plexus 
with  the  perforating  branches,  the  dorso-carpal, 
and  its  fellows. 

£.  The  Radial  Branch — accompanying  the  second 
tendon  of  the  radial  extensor,  and  inosculating 
with  the  preceding  twig  under  the  ligaments, 
as  also  with  the  first  metacarpal  branch  of  the 
dorso-carpal,  and  the  radial  perforants.  These 
three,  in  conjunction  with  the  dorso-carpal  and 
dorsal  of  the  hand,  form  a  beautiful  plexus 
around  the  carpus. 

/.  The  Vota-interosseal-—\.\\e  other  branch  of  the 
trunk  covered  by  the  pronator,  running  to  the 
naked  ligaments  of  the  carpus,  where,  after 
supplying  with  many  twigs  the  ulna,  radius, 
and  the  articulation  of  the  wrist,  it  forms  a 
vascular  plexus  with  the  recurrent  branches  of 
the  deep,  volar  arch.  In  this  course  it  forms 
other  minute  inosculations  with  the  radial  and 
ulnar. 

F.  MANY  BRANCHES — rising  from  the  descend- 
ing trunk;  irregular  in  number  and  situation, 
and  going  to  the  long  flexor  of  the  thumb,  the 
radial  nerve,  the  radial  and  ulnar  flexors, 
the  palmaris,  sublimis,  profundus,  and  skin. 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  65 

D.  The  DORSAL  OF  THE  HAND — rising  at  the 
lower  side  of  the  ulna,  near  the  pronator  qua- 
dratus,  at  the  distance  of  an  inch  from  the 
pisiform  bone;  winding,  under  the  ulnar  flexor, 
to  the  back  of  the  hand,  and  proceeding  to  the 
ulnar  side  of  the  little  finger.  From  this  are 
sent 

a.  A  branch  to  the  pronator    quadratus,    inos- 
culating with  a  twig  of  the  radial. 

b.  A  branch  to  the  ulnar  extensor,  and  anasto- 
mosing, beyond  the  ulna,  with  the  ulnar  branch 
of  the  dorso-interosseal. 

c.  Branches  to  the  articulation  of  the  radius  with 
the  ulna,  to  the  junction  of  the  pisiform  bone 
with  the  cuneiform,  and  of  the  unciform  with 
the  metacarpal  bone. 

d.  Branches  to  the  nearest  dorsal  tendons. 

e.  Branches,  inosculating  on  the  back  of  the  hand 
with  the  fierforants  and  the  third  metacarfial; 
winding  externally  round  the  articulation  of 
the  hand  and  ulna. 

/.  The  Dorso-ulnar  of  the  Little  Finger— ter- 
minating in  the  first  phalanx,  as  it  unites  with 
the  -volar  branch  of  the  same  finger.  It  is  often, 
however,  expended  much  sooner  about  the 
carpus. 
H.  A  BRANCH,  distributed  extensively  above  these 

to  the  flexor  tendons. 

I.  BRANCHES  to  the  pisiform  bone,  the  palmaris 
brevis,  and  the  internal  ligament  of  the  car- 
pus. These  rise  from  the  trunk,  as  it  pro- 
ceeds between  the  pisiform  bone,  and  the  car- 
pal ligament,  to  the  hand. 


66  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

K.  BRANCHES  to  the  abductor  of  the  little  finger, 
its  flexor,  adductor,  and  palmaris  brevis,  com- 
municating with  the  dorso-ulnar  of  the  same 
finger. 

L.TheULNARPROFUNDA,Or  DEEP  ULNAR  BRANCH 

of  the  HAND — rising  at  the  inferior  margin  of 
the  carpal  ligament;  concealed  between  the  ab- 
ductor and  flexor  of  the  little  finger;  and,  pro- 
ceeding to  the  deep  volar  arch^  gives 

a.  Branches  to  the  skin,  palmaris  brevis,  and  ad- 
jacent muscles. 

b.  Lesser  Deep  Branches — inosculating  with  the 
fifth  inferior  and  the  third  superior  radial  or 
•volar  fierforants. 

c.  A  Deep,  Circumflex  Branch — uniting  with  the 
radial  artery,  and  forming,  under  the  tendons, 
the  deep  ~uolar  arch.  Even  when  double,  it  ex- 
hibits a  continuation  of  the  trunk,  and  sup- 
ports a  communication  between  the  two  arches. 

M.  The  VOLA-ULNAR  of  the  LITTLE  FINGER — 
rising  near  the  former,  and  having  distributed 
branches  to  the  metacarpal,  adductor,  abductor, 
and  the  fourth  lumbrical,  and  others  communi- 
cating with  the  ulnar  profunda  and  the  fifth  in- 
ferior volar  perforanty  runs  to  the  other  ex- 
tremity of  the  fifth  metacarpal  bone,  where  it 
inosculates  with  the  dorso-ulnar  of  the  little 
finger. 

N.  The  FIRST  VOLA-DIGITAL — rising  near  the 
fifth  finger,  from  the  trunk  as  it  bends  trans- 
versely above  the  flexor  tendons,  where  the 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  67 

superficial  arch  is  formed,  divides,  at  the  root 
of  the  fingers,  into  the  d\ git o -radial  of  the  little 
finger,  and  the  digito-ulnar  of  the  ring  finger. 
Each  of  these  runs  tortuously  along  the  sides 
of  the  fingers,  as  far  as  the  apex.  This  digital 
likewise  gives 

a.  Branches  to  the  third  and  fourth  lumbricals 
and  the  tendons  of  the  flexors. 

b.  A   branch,  communicating  with  an  inferior 
•volar  fierforant  at  the  bifurcation. 

c.  A  branch,  forming  a  small  arch  upon  the  points 
of  the  fingers  with  the  volar  artery  of  the  op- 
posite side. 

d.  Many  cutaneous  branches  to  the   dorsal  and  x 
•volar  or  concave  and  convex  surfaces  of  the 
joints  of  the  fingers. 

e.  A  branch,  reflected  to  the  back  of  the  fingers, 
round  the  root  of  the  nails. 

O.  The  SECOND  VOLA-DIGITAL — divided  into 
the  digito-radial  of  the  ring  finger,  and  the 
digito-ulnar  of  the  middle  finger.  From  this 
proceed, 

-f-  Two  branches  to  the  third  and  fourth  lumbri- 
cals, inosculating  with  the  inferior  Jierforants 
of  the  deep.  arch. 

-f  +  Branches  similar  to  those  of  N. 
P.  The  THIRD  VOLA-DIGITAL — divided  into  the 
digito-radial  of  the  middle,  and  the  digito-ulnar 
of  the  fore  finger.  The  last  of  which  inosculates, 
on  the  concave  surface,  with  the  digito-radial  of 
the  fore  finger.  It  gives 

+  Branches  to  the  first  and  second  lumbricals. 


68  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

-f-  4-  Branches,  inosculating  with  the  deep,  arch 

and  \tsfierforants. 

-f-  -f  +  Branches  similar  to  those  of  N. 
Q.  BRANCHES  to  the  first  lumbricals,  the  abduc- 
tor, adductor,  and   flexor  of  the  thumb,  the 
tendons  of  the  flexors,  and  the  skin* 

R.     A     LARGE     ANASTOMOTIC      BRANCH Uniting 

with  the  radial  artery,  near  the  superior  margin 
of  the  adductor  of  the  thumb.  From  this  in- 
osculation a  trunk  is  formed,  which  gives  out 
the  vola-radial  of  the  fore  finger,  and  the  vola- 
ulnar  of  the  thumb;  or  sometimes  the  vola-ulnar 
only. 

S.  MANY  MINUTE  BRANCHES — issuing  from  the 
concave  surface  of  the  arch,  and  ramified  upon 
the  tendons;  afterwards  sinking  deeper  to  the 
wrist,  inosculating  with  many  twigs  of  the  vola- 
mterosseaL 

Thus  do  all  the  digital  branches  receive,  at  the 
commencement  of  the  bifurcation,  the  volar 
perforants  and  the  metacarpals  from  the  deep 
arch  and  the  dorso-carpal;  but  as  they  advance, 
distribute  twigs  both  to  the  sheaths  and  tendons 
of  the  extensors.  The  largest  of  these  inos- 
culates upon  the  back  of  the  finger,  at  the  second 
joint,  with  its  fellow  of  the  opposite  side.  Near 
the  nail  they  form  the  small  dorsal,  and  at  the 
apex  the  small  volar  arch  of  the  fingers. 
THE  RADIAL  ARTERY — the  smallest  of  the 
two  branches  which  proceed  from  the  division 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  69 

of  the  HUMERAL.  It  runs  down,  in  a  straight  line, 
upon  the  surface  of  the  pronator,  and  gradually  in- 
clines towards  the  radius,  between  the  long  supina- 
tor and  radial  flexor,  resting  on  the  flexor  of  the 
thumb.  At  the  lower  extremity  of  the  radius,  where 
it  is  easily  felt  between  the  styliform  process  and 
the  trapezium,  on  the  back  of  the  hand,  it  bends 
under  the  abductor  and  extensor  of  the  thumb,  near 
the  first  radial  extensor;  then  penetrating  the  abduc- 
tor or  semi-interosseous  of  the  fore  finger,  between 
the  metacarpal  bone  of  the  fore  finger  and  thumb, 
bends,  while  there  concealed,  to  the  palm,  between 
the  fibres  of  the  adductor  pollicis,  and  forms,  in 
the  hollow  of  the  hand,  under  the  flexors,  and 
above  the  interosseous  muscles,  the  deep  volar  arch, 
in  which  it  terminates. 

A.  A  BRANCH,  dividing  upwards  and  downwards, 
to  the  supinator  longus  and  the  radial  exten- 
sors;  sometimes   inosculating  with  the   small 
humeral  profunda. 

B.  The  RADIAL  RECURRENT — reflected  round  the 
tendon  of  the  biceps,  to  the  external  condyle; 
concealed  between  the  long  supinator,  the  short 
radial  extensor,  and  internal  brachial,  where 
it  forms,  like  the  ulnar  recurrent,  important  in- 
osculations, and  gives 

a.  Branches  to  the  pronator  rotundus,  short  supi- 
nator, and  radial  extensors;  which,  in  their  de- 
scent, inosculate  with  other  recurrent  ramuli. 
M 


70  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

b.  Branches  proceeding,  at  various  places  from 
the  trunk,  to  the  radial  extensors,  long  supina- 
tor,  the  extensor  of  the  fingers,  the  ulnar  ex- 
tensor, and  skin.  Of  these,  the  branches  re- 
flected to  the  extensors  inosculate  with  the 
highest  posterior  interosseal  fierforant. 

c.  The  Superficial  Anastomotic  Branch — inoscu- 
lating on  the  surface  of  the  internal  brachial 
with  the  small  humeral  firofunda,  and  the  fir o- 

funda-radial  of  the  arm,  as  they  wind  near  the 
spine  of  the  condyle,  under  the  superior  fleshy 
part  of  the  supinator  and  the  radial  extensor. 

d.  A  branch  sunk  in  the  internal  brachial,  and 
forming,  round  the  joint  on  the  capsule  and 
periosteum,  the  anterior  arch,  with  the  large 
anastomotic  branch  of  the  humeral. 

e.  Branches  to  the  articular  ligaments. 

f.  The  Deep  Anastomotic  Branch — running  ex- 
tensively between  the  long  supinator  and  the 
bone,  or  betwixt  the  radial  extensor  and  triceps, 
to  the  posterior  surface  of  the  external  condyle, 
where  it  inosculates  with  a  branch  of  the  small 
profunda,  and  the  profunda-radial  of  the  arm. 
,§%  Branches  spreading,  near  the  termination  of  the 

trunk,  on  the  skin  of  the  arm. 
G.  MANY  BRANCHES — as  the  trunk  runs  superfi- 
cially on  the  pronator  rotundus,  to  the  radial 
extensors,  the  two  supinators,  the  pronator  ro- 
tundus, and  radial  flexor.  Some  of  these  usually 
inosculate  with  twigs  of  the  common  interosseal. 
D.  BRANCHES — rising  from  the  artery  as  it  leans 
on  the  radius,  sinking  into  the  sublimis,  flexor 
of  the  thumb,  radial  flexor,  and  palmaris  longus, 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  71 

and  in  many  places  inosculating  with  branches 
of  the  ulnar  going  to  the  same  muscles. 

E.  A  BRANCH  to  the  pronator  quadratus,  inoscu- 
lating with  twigs  of  the  vola-interosseal. 

F.  BRANCHES  to  the  tendons  of  the  supinator,  ra- 
dial, abductor  of  the  thumb,  and  bone  of  the 
radius;  uniting  with  the  dorso-interosseal. 

G.  BRANCHES  running  on  the  hand  to  the  tendons 
of  the  flexors. 

H.  The  SUPERFICIAL  VOLAR — rising  at  the  in- 
ferior extremity  of  the  radius,  where  the  trunk 
begins  to  bend  to  the  back  of  the  hand,  and 
proceeding,  near  the  os  trapezium,  beyond  the 
tendon  of  the  radial  flexor,  runs  to  the  palm, 
under  the  skin,  and  above  the  short  abductor  of 
the  thumb.  This  artery  is  sometimes  large,  and 
presents  many  varieties;  and  at  other  times  is  so 
small  as  not  to  pass  the  abductor.  If  large,  it 
commonly  sends 

«.  Many  branches — issuing,  at  various  places,  to 

the  surface  of  the  carpal  ligament,  the  tendon 

of  the  radial,  the  abductor,  and  opponens  pol- 

licis. 

ft.  A  branch,  inosculating  with  the  dorso-radial 

of  the  thumb. 

y.  An  Anastomotic  Branch — uniting  with  the 
ulnar  artery,  near  the  termination  of  the  flexor 
of  the  thumb,  to  which  it  gives  twigs.  It  is 
sometimes  wanting. 

3.  Branches  to  the  first  and  second  lumbricals,  in- 
osculating with  twigs  of  the  ulnar. 
t.  The  Vola-ulnar  of  the  Thumb — rising  some- 


72  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

times  from  the   trunk   (as  below;)  -at  other 
times  exhibiting  beyond  the  adductor,  a  con- 
tinuation of  the  trunk  on  the  ulnar  side  of  the 
thumb,  where  it  inosculates,  near  the  apex  and 
articulation,  with  the  -uola-radial. 
I.  A  BRANCH — ramified  on  the  ligament  of  the 
carpus,  the  bone  of  the  radius,  and  the  flexor 
tendons. 

K.  BRANCHES  to  the  tendons  of  the  abductor  and 
radials,  inosculating  with  the  dorso-radial  of 
the  fore  finger. 
L.  BRANCHES  to  the  neighbouring  bones  and  their 

articulations. 
M.  A  BRANCH  to  the  abductor  brevis,  and  oppo- 

nens  pollicis. 

N.  The  DORSO-RADIAL  of  the  THUMB — rises  from 
the  trunk  as  it  bends  to  the  back  of  the  hand, 
near  the  os  trapezium,  and  accompanies  the 
metacarpal  bone  of  the  thumb,  running  along 
the  external  insertion  of  the  opponens. 

a.  Branches  to  the  tendons  of  the  extensors,  ab- 
ductor and  opponens  of  the  thumb,  forming,  in 
many  places  above  its  metacarpal  joint,  a  vas- 
cular arch  with  the/2o/#car,  or  principal  artery 
of  the  thumb.  • 

b.  A  branch — uniting  at  the  last  phalanx  of  the 
thumb  with  the  ~uola-radiat. 

O.  The  DORSO-ULNAR  of  the  THUMB — rising  near 
the  os  trapezoides,  under  the  tendons  of  the  ab- 
ductor and  long  extensor. 

a.  Branches  to  the  abductor  and  articulation  of  the 
fore  finger  or  index,  inosculating  with  the 
dor&o-radial  of  the  index. 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  73 

d.  A  branch,  terminating  in  the  first  phalanx  of 
the  thumb,  and  inosculating  with  the  vola-nlnar 
and  the  dorso-radial. 

P.  The  DORSO-CARPAL — issues  from  the  trunk, 
near  the  tendons  of  the  radial,  and  proceeds 
transversely  above  the  carpus,  and  under  the 
tendons  of  the  extensors,  to  the  ulnar  side  of 
the  wrist,  where  it  forms  an  extensive  plexus 
with  the  branches  of  the  dorso-interosseal,  and 
completes  the  dorso-carpal  arch  with  the  dorsal 
of  the  hand:  At  the  same  time  sends  off 

a.  The  First  Metacarjial^  or  Dorso-inlerosseal* — 
descending  beyond  the  carpus,  upon  the  sur- 
face of  the  first  interosseous  muscle,  between 
the  fore  and  middle  fingers;  and  inosculates 
with  the  third  -vola-digital  at  its  bifurcation. 
In  which  course  it  gives 

_f-  Branches  communicating-,  in  two  places,  with 

the  superior  perfor  ant. 
-J-  -|-  Branches  distributed  to  the  interosseous 

muscles,  the  joint,  and  extensors  of  the  index. 

b.  Branches  to  the  bones  of  the  carpus  and  joint, 
inosculating  with  the  branches  of  the  dorso- 
interosseal. 

c.  The    Second  Metacariial,  Dorso-interosseal — 
running  in  the  interosseous  space  to  the  roots 
of  the  third  and  fourth  fingers. 

*  From  the  circumstance  of  their  running  in  the  metacarpal  inter- 
stices, I  have  ventured  to  distinguish  the  branches  a,  c,  d,  by  the  epi- 
thet Metacarpal,  rather  than  by  that  of  Dorso-interosseal;  under  which 
name  they  are  apt  to  be  confounded  with  the  branches  of  the  common 
interosseal.— TRANSLATOR. 


74  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  I. 

-|- Double  branches,  inosculating1  with  the  superior 

•oolar  ptrforants. 

-j — f-  Branches  communicating  with  the  first  and 
third,  and  distributing  twigs,  similar  to  the 
former,  at  a. 

d.  The  Third  Metacarjial,  or  Dorso-interosseal — 
running,  like  the  last,  in  the  fourth  interval  of 
the  fingers,  and  forming  similar  inosculations 
with  the  adjoining  arteries.  Sometimes  one  or 
other  of  the  metacarfials  is  produced  from  the 
fierforanfs. 
Q.  The  DORSO-RADIAL,  Or  LARGE,  Or  RADIAL 

INTEROSSEAL  of  the  INDEX — rising  between  the 
first  and  second  metacarpal  bones,  while  the 
trunk  penetrates  the  inferior  margin  of  the 
abductor  or  semi-interosseus;  and,  following  the 
course  of  the  interosseous,  inosculates  on  the 
index  with  the  volar  artery  of  the  same  finger. 

a.  Branches  to  the  abductor,  articulation,  and  ex- 
tensor tendons  of  the  index. 

b.  Branches  inosculating  with  the  dorsal  of  the 
thumb. 

R.  The  POLLICAR,  or  PRINCIPAL  ARTERY  of  the 
THUMB — rising  from  the  radial  trunk,  where  it 
sinks  among  the  muscles  to  the  palm  of  the 
hand  between  two  metacarpal  bones;  and,  di- 
viding into  two  branches,  runs  to  the  volar  side 
of  the  thumb,  between  its  abductor  and  adduc- 
tor muscles.  It  generally  gives 

a.  Many  branches  to  the  back  of  the  metacarpal 
bone  and  adductor  of  the  thumb. 

6.  A  Deep  Branch  to  the  radial  and  ulnar  sesa- 


Sect.  I.  ARCH  OF  THE  AORTA.  75 

moid  bones,  distributed  to  the  back    of  the 
thumb  and  the  neighbouring  muscles. 

c.  Branches  going  down  to  the  hollow  of  the  car- 
pus. 

d.  Anastomotic  branches,  interwoven  with  one  or 
other  of  the  arteries  of  the  thumb. 

e.  The  Digito^  or  Vola-radial  of  the  Index — run- 
ning to  the  radial  side  of  the  fore  finger,  and 
uniting,  beyond  the  adductor  of  the  thumb, 
with  the  interosseal  of  the  index,  or  a  superfi- 
cial branch  of  the  ulnar. 

f.  The  DigitO)  or  Vola-radial  of  the  thumb — the 
outer  branch  of  the  trunk,  as  it  divides  at  the 
lower   extremity    of  the   metacarpus,  sends 
many  twigs  to  the  back  of  the  thumb  from  its 
radial  side,  and  inosculates  upon  its  apex  with 

g.  The  DigitO)  or  Vola-ulnar  of  the  Thumb — the 
internal  branch  of  the  same  trunk,  rising  often 
from  the  superficial  -vola-radial,  reaching  to 
the  thumb,  and  inosculating  with  the  super- 
ficial arch.  It  gives 

-j-  Branches  to  the  adductor,  flexor  brevis,  &c. 

-f-  -{-  Branches  to  the  sesamoid  bones  and  the 

thumb,  as  above. 

S.  The  SUPERIOR  VOLAR  PERFORANTS — three  in 
number,  proceeding  from  the  concave  margir 
of  the  deep  volar  arch  as  it  rests  on  the  interosse- 
ous  muscles;  and,  penetrating  near  the  superior 
extremity  of  the  metacarpal  bones,  at  the  back 
of  the  hand,  they  produce,  as  it  were,  middle 
metacarpals,  interwoven  with  the  branches  of  the 
dorso-carpal. 

T.  The  INFERIOR  VOLAR  PERFORANTS,  Or  VOLAR- 


76  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect,  I. 

INTEROSSEALS^ — rising,  six  or  seven  in  number, 
from  the  convex  margin  of  the  deep  arch.  They 
occupy  the  metacarpal  interstices;  and,  winding- 
round  the  radial  and  ulnar  sides  of  each  bone, 
inosculate,  at  the  roots  of  the  fingers,  with  the 
metacarpal  and  vola-digttal  branches. 

U.  TWO  Or  THREE  RECURRENT  BRANCHES    to   the 

carpus,  anastomosing  with  ramuli  of  the  vola- 
interosseal,  and  with  some  twigs  of  the  radial 
and  ulnar. 

V.  A  BRANCH,  completing  the  deep  arch,  by  in- 
osculating, near  the  little  finger,  with  the  ulnar 
profunda  of  the  hand. 

We  must  here  stop  in  the  description  of  the  Ar- 
teries of  the  hand,  which  exhibit  almost  an  end- 
less variety  in  their  distribution. 

*  The  epithet  Volar  Interosseal  should  be  rejected,  for  the  same 
reason  as  Dorso-interosscal  when  employed  to  distinguish  the  metacar- 
paljjranches. — TRANSLATOR. 


SECTION  II. 

i 

BRANCHES  FROM  THE  DESCENDING  AORTA. 

IT  appears,  from  the  general  description  of  the 
Aorta,  that,  after  the  formation  of  the  arch,  it  bends 
gradually  behind  the  lungs  to  the  left  side  of  the 
vertebral  column;  and,  lying  close  upon  this 
column,  penetrates,  in  a  straight  line,  behind  the 
pleura,  through  the  cavity  of  the  thorax,  to  the 
muscular  crura  of  the  diaphragm,  directing  its 
course  in  the  abdomen  to  the  inferior  lumbar  ver- 
tebras. 

Anatomists  have  therefore  properly  divided  the 
DESCENDING  AORTA  into  the  THORACIC 
and  VENTRAL;  whose  limits  are  defined  by  the 
diaphragm,  which  allows,  by  the  separation  of  its 
crura,  a  convenient  passage  for  the  descending 
trunk. 

N 


78  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  THORACIC  AORTA. 

THROUGH  its  whole  descent,  the  THORACIC 
AORTA  inclines  to  the  left;  though  near  the  lesser 
or  inferior  diaphragm  it  seems  gradually  to  ap- 
proach the  middle  of  the  vertebrae.  The  numerous 
branches  which  it  sends  out,  though  not  large,  are 
yet  worthy  of  notice.  These  are, 

I.  The  SUPERIOR  and  POSTERIOR  PERICARDIAC 
ARTERY — rising  from  the   concave  surface  of 
the  arch;  most  commonly,  however,  from  the 
subclavian  or  internal  mammary — which  see. 

II.  The     COMMON     BRONCHIAL     ARTERY rising 

from  the  fore  part  of  the  thoracic  aorta,  and 
immediately  dividing  into  the  right  and  left 
bronchial  arteries.  Both  of  these,  as  they  go 
down  the  anterior  part  of  the  trachea,  are  ra- 
mified on  the  bronchi,  their  glands,  and  ves- 
sels: The  left  on  the  posterior  surface  of  the 
lungs;  and  the  right  on  the  oesophagus  also. 
Sometimes  this  artery  is  wholly  wanting,  or 
supplies  the  functions  of  the  following  arteries. 

III.  The     RIGHT      BRONCHIAL      ARTERY rising 

sometimes  from  the  aorta;  at  other  times  from 
the  superior,  of  the  inferior  intercostals;  send- 
ing its  twigs,  both  before  and  behind  the  right 


Seet.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  79 

bronchus,  to  the  air-vessels  and  adjoining 
glands;  and  giving  others  to  the  neighbouring 
lobes  of  the  lungs,  the  pleura,  the  posterior  part 
of  the  pericardium,  the  pulmonary  sinus,  and, 
finally,  to  the  (Esophagus. 

IV.  The  LEFT  or  SUPERIOR  BRONCHIAL — rising 
transversely  to  the  left  bronchus^  or  left  division 
of  the  trachea,  and  giving  branches  similar  to 
the  former. 

V.  The  INFERIOR  BRONCHIAL — issuing  from  the 
aorta  at  the  fifth  vertebra,  and  accompanying 
the  bronchi,  in  the  course  of  the  pulmonary 
vein,  to  the  internal  parts  of  the  lungs;  distribut- 
ing twigs  similar  to  the  former  bronchial. 

N.  B.  Although  the  BRONCHIAL  ARTERIES  de- 
serve our  attention  from  their  inosculations  in 
the  substance  of  the  lungs  with  the  small 
branches  of  the  pulmonary  artery;  yet,  like 
other  smaller  vessels,  they  exhibit  new  varieties 
in  almost  every  subject. 

VI.  OESOPHAGEAL  ARTERIES — five    or  six  in 
number — slender — issuing,  at  different  places, 
from  the  trunk,  under  the  bronchials^  or  some- 
times from  the  bronchials  themselves.    They 
wind  on  the   surface  of  the  oesophagus,  run- 
ning afterwards  to  the  posterior  mediastinum 
and  the   pericardium.    Of  these,  the  largest 
enters  the  abdomen  with  the  oesophagus,  and 
generally  inosculates  with  the  coronary  peso- 


80  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II 

phageal,  or  ascending  coronary  branch  of  the 
cceliac  and  the  phrenic  arteries. 

VII.  The  INFERIOR,  of  AORTIC  INTERCOSTALS 

from  eight  to  ten  in  number — rise  from  the 
posterior  and  lateral  sides  of  the  trunk,  and, 
bending  to  the  interstices  of  the  ribs,  run 
along  their  inferior  margins.  As  the  branches 
of  the  right  side  must  pass  over  the  bodies  of 
the  vertebrae,  they  are  longer  than  those  of  the 
left.  The  four  or  six  superior  ones  are  smaller, 
and  ascend  a  little;  while  the  inferior  proceed 
transversely.  The  Jirst  superior,  rising  at  the 
fourth  vertebra,  and  running  in  the  third  or 
fourth  costal  interstice,  inosculates  with  the 
superior  intercostal  of  the  subclavian.  The  last, 
rising  behind  the  crura  of  the  diaphragm,  passes 
over  the  quadratus  lumborum;  and,  following 
the  margin  of  the  last  rib,  is  distributed  to  the 
aponeurosis  of  the  transverse  muscle  of  the  ab- 
domen. They  all  send, 

A.  Three  Branches — running,  near  the  heads  of 
the  ribs,  to  the  spinal  cavity:  ihejfirst  entering 
the  bone;  the  second,  the  dura  mater;  and  the 
third,  where  the  costal  nerve  comes  out,  enter- 
ing the  spinal  marrow. 

B.  Deep  Dorso-muscular  Branches — sent  to  the 
dorsal  muscles;  and  forming  a  plexus  on  the 
back. 

N.  B.  The  preceding  twigs  sometimes  unite  into 
one  trunk. 

C.  A  number  of  branches  to  the  intercostal  mus- 
cles; and,  after  penetrating  these,distributed  to 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  81 

the  serratus  anticus,  pectoralis,  latissimus,  and 
external  oblique. 

D.  The  Superior  Costal  Branch — the  smaller  di- 
vision of  the  trunk — winding  from  the  angle 
of  the  rib  to  its  superior  margin,  and  some- 
times forming,  as  it  runs  along,  the  superior 
ring  or  inosculation. 

E.  The   Inferior   Costal  Branch — exhibiting  a 
continuation  of  the  trunk;  uniting  above  with 
the  thoracics  and  internal  mammary;  below,  on 
the  fore  part  of  the  abdomen,  with  the  epigas- 
tric and  lumbar  branches.  It  forms  the  principal 
ring  with  the  mammary;  and  in  its  course  gives 
everywhere  twigs  to  the  neighbouring  parts. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  VENTRAL  AORTA. 

THE  VENTRAL,  or  ABDOMINAL  AORTA,  is  the 
lowest  part  of  the  common  trunk.  It  passes  from 
the  thorax,  through  the  inferior  muscle  of  the  dia- 
phragm, to  the  right  side  of  the  oesophagus,  in  a 
straight  direction,  inclining  rather  to  the  left;  and 
proceeds  gradually  through  the  abdomen,  upon  the 
surface  of  the  vertebral  column,  to  the  fifth  lumbar 
vertebra,  or  to  the  thick  ligament  connecting  the 
fourth  and  fifth.  The  inner  or  long  crura  of  the 
diaphragm,  variously  interwoven  behind  the  oeso- 
phagus, separate  anteriorly  on  the  aorta,  allowing  a 
passage,  through  which  it  descends  resting  poste- 


82  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

riorly  on  the  vertebral  column.  This  passage  is 
considerably  larger  than  the  trunk,  loose  cellular 
substance,  connecting  the  pleura  and  peritoneum, 
being  interposed.,  The  aorta  at  this  place  is  sepa- 
rated from  the  vena  cava  by  the  left  lobe  of  the 
liver,  a  part  of  the  diaphragm,  and  a  large  quantity 
of  cellular  substance;  but  in  the  space  between  the 
kidneys  and  the  liver,  these  two  vessels  approach  so 
near,  that  the  right  margin  of  the  artery  is  partly 
covered  by  the  vein  that  afterwards  sends  some  of 
its  branches  anteriorly  across. 

The  Ventral  Aorta  is  divided  at  the  vertebra, 
mentioned  above,  into  two  branches  of  equal  size, 
forming  an  acute  angle  as  they  run  towards  the 
brim  of  the  pelvis.  These,  anatomists  have  called 
lliactf  Communes,  or  Common  Iliacs.  The  branches 
of  the  ventral  aorta  are  best  described  in  the  order 
in  which  they  occur. 

I.  The  PHRENIC  ARTERY- — Pightys^L  Left — very 
irregular  in  origin  and  division.  Sometimes  a 
single  trunk,  rising  above  the  coeliac,  divides 
into  the  right  and  left  phrenic:  Sometimes, 
again,  and  indeed  most  frequently,  the  right 
rises  from  the  ccetiac,  and  the  left  from  the  aorta; 
while,  at  other  times,  they  have  been  observed 
rising  together,  both  from  the  cceliac^  or  both 
from  the  aorta.  Sometimes  the  single  trunk,  or 
common  phrenic,  being  larger  than  usual,  con- 
stitutes the  fourth  branch  of  the  coeliac;  and 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  83 

then  forms  the  superior  coronary  branch  of  the, 
stomach.  There  are  sometimes  three  or  four 
phrenic  arteries,  which,  as  scon  as  they  arise, 
bend  obliquely  outwards,  before  the  crura  of 
the  diaphragm,  to  the  inferior  margin  of  its 
tendinous  alse;  and,  while  they  here  wind  tor- 
tuously under  its  fleshy  fibres,  distribute  various 
twigs,  upwards,  outwards,  inwards,  and  down- 
wards. Bending  at  last  to  the  external  margin 
of  the  tendon,  and,  passing  between  the  muscu- 
lar layers,  they  run  forwards,  and  inosculate, 
upon  the  costal  muscles,  with  the  thoracic  ves- 
sels and  the  artery  of  the  opposite  side.  At  the 
end  of  the  artery,  however,  they  send  a  larger 
branch  to  the  posterior  and  inferior  portion  of 
the  diaphragm  as  it  rises  from  the  ribs.  Besides 
the  branches  of  the  diaphragmatic  tendon  and 
muscle,  the  following  likewise  merit  attention: 

A.  Branches  going  to  the  two  sides  of  the  renal 
capsules,  and  adipose  substance  lying  on  the 
kidneys.  See  a  description  of  these  arteries 
below. 

B.  Branches — uniting,  after  penetrating  the  dia^ 
phragm,  with  the  accompanying  branch  of  the 
phrenic  nerve,  and  the  other  fihrenics  rising 
from  the  mammary. 

C.  Branches — some  passing  on  the  right  side  to 
the  pancreas,  liver,  and  vena  cava;  others  ac- 
companying the  vena  cava  to  the  pericardium, 
the  posterior  surface  of  the  liver,  and  its  sus- 
pensory   ligament;    inosculating,    in    many 


84  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

places,  with  the  hepatic  arteries.  Upon  the 
left,  they  run  to  the  left  lobe  of  the  liver,  the 
ligament  of  the  spleen,  the  oesophagus,  and 
cardia. 

J\r.  B.  The  diaphragm  sometimes  receives  wan- 
dering  branches  from  the  cceliac,  inferior  in- 
tercostals,  the  cafisulars,  and  the  lumbar  s^  par- 
ticularly from  the  second  lumbar. 
II.  The  COELIAC  ARTERY — short,  but  of  large 
diameter — rising  between  the  crura  of  the  dia- 
phragm, above  the   eleventh   dorsal  vertebra, 
from  the  anterior  part  of  the  aorta,  and  at  the 
superior  margin  of  the  pancreas,  between  the 
papillary  lobule,  or  lobule  of  Spigelius,  and  the 
left  side  of  the  lesser  arch  of  the  stomach.  It 
then  descends,  in  a  tortuous  manner,  forwards 
and  to  the  right,  and,  running  about  the  third 
of    an  inch,   ultimately   separates    into    three 
branches,  in  such  a  manner,  that  the  two  on 
the  right  seem  to  arise  from  a  common  base; 
while  the  left  is  more  distinct  at  its  origin. 
These  are, 

A.  The  Sufierior  Coronary,  or  Great  Left  Gas- 
tric, or  Sufierior  or  Left  Gastro-hefiatic-— 
smaller  than  the  other  branches,  if  reflected 
only  to  the  stomach;  but  almost  equal  in 
size  to  the  sfilcnic,  if,  as  sometimes  happens, 
it  sends  a  branch  also  to  the  liver.  It  appears 
sometimes  to  issue  from  the  splenic;  ascends 
to  the  left,  and  forwards  to  the  cardia  and 
lesser  arch  of  the  stomach;  then  bending 
downwards,  and  to  the  right,  reaches  the 
margin  of  the  stomach,  where  it  distributes 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  85 

extensively  its  circuitous  branches,  forming  a 
corona,  to  both  sides  of  the  stomach.  Of  these, 
the  principal  are, 

a.  A  Superior  Branch— running  transversely  upon 
the  anterior  surface  to  the  greater  arch  of  the 
stomach,  and  that  place  where  the  oesophagus 
is  dilated  into  a  sac. 

a.  An  Ascending  Branch— passing  up  with 
the  oesophagus  into  the  thorax,  and  inos- 
culating with  the  inferior  cesophageal. 

|3.  Branches  to  the  diaphragm,  the  lesser 
omentum,  the  glands,  and  left  renal  cap- 
sule, dividing  sometimes  into  more,  and 
sometimes  into  fewer,  ramuli. 

y.  A  Transverse  Branch — traversing  the  left 
extremity  of  the   stomach,   and  running," 
with  descending  branches,  to  its  greater 
arch,    where    it    inosculates    with  some 
branches  of  the  vasa  brevia. 

b.  The   Inferior    or    Right   Coronary — sometimes 
double — descending,  by  the  lesser  arch  of  the 
stomach,  towards  the  pylorus;  and  in  its  course 
giving 

«.  Many  Anterior  and  Posterior  Gastric 
Branches — winding  between  the  coats  of 
the  stomach,  and  at  last  inosculating  with 
the  gastro-epiptoics. 

ft.  The  Superior  Pjloric—t\\e  last  branch  of 
the  trunk — running  along  the  superior  mar- 
gin of  the  stomach,  in  such  a  way,  that  its 
twigs  are  distributed  partly  to  the  stomach, 
and  partly  to  the  pylorus.  The  small  artery 
itself  disappears  in  the  right  superior  pyloric 
branch  of  the  hepatic  artery. 

c.  The  Left  Hepatic. — This  artery,  when  present, 
terminates  the  trunk.   Sometimes  the  gastric, 
after  the  former  branches  are  sent  off,  runs  im- 

o 


86  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

mediately  upwards,  and  to  the  right;  and,  sink- 
ing-between  the  lesser  arch  of  the  stomach  and 
the  left  lobe  of  the  liver  in  the  transverse  fossa, 
is  variously  ramified  to  the  left  lobe,  the  lobule 
of  Spigelius,  the  umbilical  fossa,  and  the  venous 
duct;  at  other  times  these  branches  arise  from 
the  cceliaco  hepatic. 

B.  The  Hepatic. — This  artery,  which  in  adults 
is  smaller  than  the  splenic,  but  in  children 
larger,  rises  from  the  right  side  of  the  caUac, 
or,  as  sometimes  happens,  from  the  superior 
mesenteric;  when,  turning  upwards  near  the 
outer  point  of  the  lobule  of  Spigelius,  it  is 
concealed  by  the  pancreas;  then  proceeding 
forwards,  upwards,  and  to  the  right,  behind  the 
right  extremity  of  the  stomach  and  the  duo- 
denum, it  observes  the  same  obliquity  as  the 
lesser  arch;  and,  after  running  an  inch,  or  an 
inch  and  a  half,  divides,  below  the  neck  of  the 
gall  bladder,  into  the  right  trans-verse  and  left 
ascending  hepatics;  entering,  at  last,  with  the 
other  hepatic  vessels,  the  transverse  fissure  or 
fossa  of  the  liver.  Inclosed  in  the  capsule  of 
Glisson,  it  occupies  a  middle  space  between 
the  biliary  ducts  and  the  vena  porta.  Before  its 
division,  it  sends 

a.  Many  small  pancreatic  branches. 

b.  Minute  branches  to  the  lesser  omentum  and 
vena  porta. 

c.  The  Duodena-Gastric,  or  G  astro -duodenal,  or  Pan- 
creatico-duodenal — rising-  at  a  right  angle  from 
the  trunk,  and,  behind  the  pylorus,  proceeds 
forwards  between  the  commencement  of  the 
duodenum  and  the  head  of  the  pancreas,  and, 
without  forming  a  connexion  with  this  gland, 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  87 

reaches  the  last  curvature  ofthe  duodenum;  then 
inclining1  to  the  larger  arch  ofthe  stomach  on  the 
left,  and  entering  the  web  of  the  omentum,  it 
inosculates,  in  the  middle  of  the  great  arch  of 
the  stomach,  with  the  left  gastro-epiploic.  From 
this  are  sent, 

«.  Small  Pancreatic  Branches. 
0.  The  Inferior  Pyloric — passing  to  the  right, 
and  distributing  its  branches,  under  the 
duodenum,  to  the  space  between  the 
curvatures  of  the  stomach  and  the  first 
flexure  ofthe  intestine;  some  of  which  in- 
osculate with  the  superior  pylorics,  and 
others  with  the  right  gastro-epiploic. 
3H  Small  Duodenal  Branches — passing  from 
the  trunk  behind  the  commencement  of 
the  duodenum.  Sometimes  wanting. 
<T.  The  Eight  Superior  Duodenal — sometimes 
double  or  triple,  and  frequently  issuing 
from  the  hepatic.  Passing  the  choledic 
duct,  it  winds  on  the  posterior  surface  of 
the  first  transverse  and  descending  flexion 
of  the  duodenum;  when,  turning  to  the 
right  margin  of  the  pancreas,  and  the 
lowest  posterior  part  of  the  second  flexion 
of  the  duodenum,  it  inosculates  on  the  left 
with  the  inferior  tnesenteric  duodenal.  It 
sometimes  winds,  in  a  similar  manner,  on 
the  posterior  surface  of  the  duodenum; 
and  upon  its  anterior  with  the  pancreatico- 
duodenal.  It  gives 

_|_  Branches  anastomosing  with  the  pylorics. 
_j [-  Branches  to  the  biliary  ducts,  accom- 
panying them  to  the  liver, 
e.   The  Pancreatico-duodenal— traversing  the 
inner  curvature  of  the  duodenum  in  the 
form  of  a  semicircle,  and  sending  numerous 


88  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

brandies  outwards  to  the  perpendicular 
and  second  transverse  portions  of  the  duo- 
denum; and  inwards  to  the  head  of  the 
pancreas;  at  last  inosculates  with  the  duo- 
dcnals  of  the  tnesenteric. 

£.  The  Transverse  Pancreatic — rising,  near 
the  inferior  margin  of  the  first  flexion  of 
the  duodenum;  and,  passing  to  the  left, 
over  two-thirds  of  the  posterior  surface  of 
the  pancreas,  gives  everywhere  twigs  to 
the  substance  of  the  gland  and  mesocolon. 
It  sometimes  rises  from  the  mesentericy  and 
sometimes  from  the  splenic, 
n.  The  Right  Gastro-epiploic,  or  Right  Gastric, 
or  Inferior  Coronary — exhibiting  a  conti- 
nuation of  the  trunk  as  it  bends  to  the 
greater  arch.  Passing  obliquely  down- 
wards, behind  the  pylorus,  to  the  posterior 
side  of  the  stomach,  it  is  connected,  by 
means  of  the  omentum,  to  the  greater 
arch;  and,  traversing  its  margin  to  the 
left,  at  last  disappears  in  the  left  gastro 
epiploic.  From  this  proceed, 
-|-  The  Great  Posterior  Epiploic— to  the 
right  side  of  the  large  or  gastro  colic  omen- 
tum. 

_l_  _j_  Small  Epiploics  to  the  same  omen- 
tum and  colon,  inosculating,  on  this  intes- 
tine, with  the  medio-coUc. 
_J-  _f-  -f_  Gastric  Branches — running  to 
each  side  of  the  stomach,  and  inosculating 
with  the  former  Castries. 

_J j — j_  _j_   Numerous    branches  to  the 

glands. 

d.  The  Superior  Hepatico-Pyloric — Small  Right 
Gastric-— or  Lesser  Coronary. — According  as  the 
hepatic  divides,  sooner  or  later,  this  artery  arises 
from  its  trunk  or  its  left  branch;  and,  reflected, 
with  a  very  acute  angle  to  the  lesser  arch,  there 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  89 

inosculates,  in  various  places,  with  the  pyloric 
of  the  coronary  artery;  and  sends, 

-j.  Branches  to  the  biliary  ducts,  inosculat- 
ing- with  the  cystic  arteries,  and  to  the  smal- 
ler gastro  hepatic  omentum. 
-f-  -j-  Branches  to  the  Pylorus — communi- 
cating- with  the  inferior  pyloric,  gastro-epi- 
ploic,  and  superior  duodenal. 

e.  The  Left  Hepatic — the  lesser  branch  of  the 
divided  trunk,  and  often  wanting  when  the 
hepatic  rises  from  the  coronary.  It  first  proceeds, 
with  the  trunk,  parallel  to  the  vena  porta;  then 
mounting1  over  the  trunk,  enters  the  umbilical 
fossa;  where  it  sends, 

«.  Branches  to  the  substance  of  the  liver  near 
the  venous  duct,  to  the  lobule  of  Spigelius, 
the  left  lobule,  and  lobulus  anonymus. 
ft.  Branches  passing   through  the  umbilical 
fossa  to  the   round  and  suspensory  liga- 
ments, inosculating  anteriorly  with  twigs 
of  the  epigastric,  and  posteriorly  with  phre- 
nic or  mammary  twigs. 

f.  The  Right  or  Biliary  Hepatic — covered  by  the 
biliary  ducts,  conceals  itself  in  the  right  extre- 
mity of  the  transverse  fossa — sometimes  rises 
from  the  superior  mesenteric — is  sometimes  dou- 
ble— giving  rise  to  the 

-{-  Cystic  Branch — not  unfrequently  double 
— winding-,  upon  the  left  side  of  the  cystic 
duct,  to  the  fundus  of  the  gall  bladder;  at 
last  exhausting  itself  on  the  substance  of 
the  liver,  it  sends 

*  Branches  to  the  biliary   ducts,  uniting 
with  those  of  the  duodenal. 

*  *  Branches,  winding  circuitously  between 
the  coats  of  the  gall  bladder. 

-[-  -f  Large  Branches — running  deep  into 
the  right  lobe  and  the  lobulus  anonymus. 


90  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

C.  The  Splenic. — While  this  artery  runs  along 
the  upper  surface  of  the  pancreas,  and  passes 
transversely  to  the  depression  of  the  spleen,  it 
exhibits  large  and  repeated  flexions,  upwards 
and  downwards,  bending  in  a  circular  or  spiral 
form.  Approaching  the  substance  of  the  spleen, 
it  divides  into  many  branches,  which  are 
equally  tortuous;  and  of  those  that  sink  into 
the  spleen,  some  smaller  ones  return  through 
its  substance  to  the  diaphragm  or  stomach.  Its 
most  remarkable  branches  are, 

rt.  The  Great  Pancreatic — irregular  both  in  size'and 
direction.  The  whole  branch  is  sometimes  co- 
vered by  the  pancreas;  and,  passing  to  the  right 
extremity  of*  this  gland,  supplies  it  with  twigs; 
sending  others,  at  times,  to  the  adjoining  duo- 
denum and  mesocolon.  If  the  trunk  divides, 
another  branch,  bending  to  the  left,  supplies 
the  place  of  the  transverse  pancreatic.  It  inoscu- 
lates with  the  pylorics  and  duodenals. 

b.  Small  Pancreatics— descending  from  the  splenic, 
in  great  numbers,  through  its  whole  extent. 

c.  Posterior  Castries — two  or  four  in  number — 
sometimes  wanting — rising  from  the  middle  of 
the  trunk  as  it  passes  to  the  spleen,  and  as- 
cending with  the  omentum  to  the  posterior 
surface  of  the  large  extremity  of  the  stomach. 

d.  The  Left  Gastro-epiploic,  or  Left  Gastric — often 
double — rising  near  the  commencement  or  left 
extremity  of  the  pancreas,  where  the  trunk 
begins  to  divide;  bends  downwards,  and  to  the 
right,  with  its  two  branches  to  the  fundus  and 
larger  arch  of  the  stomach;  and,  like  the  right 
gastric,  with  which  it  inosculates,  follows  the 
large  curvature  of  the  stomach. 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  91 

«.  Pancreatic  Branches. 

0.  Large  Epiploics — three  or  four  in  number;  one 
of  which  is  usually  larger  than  the  rest,  but 
all  distributed  to  the  omentum  and  colon. 
-y.  Gastric  Branches — inosculating  with  the  co- 

ronaries  on  the  surface  of  the  stomach. 
e.  The  Vasa  JSrevia,  or  Short  Branches— three  or 
four  in  number — issue  from  the  trunk  as  it 
reaches  the  depression  of  the  spleen;  and  dis- 
tribute their  ramuli  to  the  fundus  of  the  sto- 
mach, where  they  spread,  in  various  directions, 
'  on  its  surface,  and  inosculate  with  many  of  the 

neighbouring  branches. 

N.  B.  A  branch  is  sometimes  sent  from  the  splenic 
to  the  transverse  colon,  anastomosing  with  the 
media-colic. 

III.  The  SUPERIOR  MESENTERIC — the  largest  of 
the  abdominal  or  ventral  branches — rising  be- 
tween the  crura  of  the  diaphragm,  three  or 
four  lines  below  the  cceliac,  from  the  anterior 
part  of  the  aorta,  and  under  the  lower  edge 
of  the  pancreas;  proceeds  between  this  gland 
and  the  inferior  transverse  flexion  of  the  duo- 
denum. Passing  over  this  portion  of  the  in- 
testine, it  bends  to  the  right  under  the  meso- 
colon;  where,  received  near  the  vertebra  into 
the  folds  of  the  mesentery,  it  first  inclines  to 
the  left,  and  then  to  the  right;  where  the  whole 
artery,  advancing  to  the  right  ileum,  assumes 
the  form  of  the  Roman  S,  with  the  concave  side 
of  its  large  curvature  looking  to  the  right. 
After  giving  off  smaller  branches,  the  trunk 
sends  from  its  right  side  only  two  branches  to 


92  BR  ANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

the  large  intestines;  but  from  the  left  it  gives  a 
greater  number  of  branches  to  the  small  intes- 
tines. These  are, 

A.  Posterior  Pancreatics — numerous — penetrat- 
ing the  right  and  left  sides  of  the  pancreas,  and 
inosculating    with    the  pancreatico-duodenal^ 
trans-verse  pancreatic^  and   the  splenico-pan- 
creatics.    Some   of  these   pass   through   the 

.  mesocolon  to  the  colon  itself. 

B.  The  Left  Inferior  Duodenal — two  or  three  of 
them — rising  from  the  left  side  of  the  trunk, 
and  stretching  to  the  inferior  and  left  curva- 
ture of  the  intestine.   While  some  twigs  are 
reflected,  upwards  and  backwards,  in  the  form 
of  arches,  the  rest  inosculate  variously  with 
the   superior  duodenals,   the  pancreatico-duo- 
denal  before  this  gland,  and  with  their  fellows. 
These  branches,  however,  are  very  irregular. 

C.  The  Superior  or  Medio-colic — rises  sometimes 
above  the  duodenal  branches;  but  generally  be- 
low them,  under  the  duplicature  of  the  meso- 
colon, and  runs  along  the  transverse  mesocolon 
from  the  left,  forwards,  and  to  the  right,  to  the 
right  colon  and  adjoining  part  of  the  transverse 
colon.  It  sometimes  rises  double;  but  more 
frequently,  after  running  a  short   way  upon 
the  mesocolon,  divides  into  two  branches,  viz. 

a.  The  Transverse  Colic — passing-,  in  the  duplica- 
ture, along  the  middle  of  the  mesocolon,  to  the 
concave  side  of  the  transverse  colon,  after  hav- 
ing1 first  divided,  sooner  or  later,  about  three 
inches  from  the  edge  of  the  intestine,  into  two 
diverging-  branches,  viz. 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  93 

-J-  The  Right  Anastomotic  Branch — bending 
to  the  right  side  of  the  transverse  colon, 
and  forming  an  arch  with  the  ascending 
anastomotic  branch  of  the  right  colic.  From 
the  convexity  of  this  arch,  as  from  that  of 
all  the  other  arches  formed  on  the  concave 
side  of  the  large  intestines,  many  parallel 
branches  rise,  about  two  inches  in  length, 
\vhich,  as  they  approach  the  intestine, 
divide  into  twigs,  entering  the  concave 
arch  of  the  tube,  and  circling  round  on 
the  opposite  sides,  till  they  meet  and  inos- 
culate at  its  convexity.  These  minute  twigs 
inosculate  freely  with  the  small  epiploics  of 
the  coeliac  artery,  and  are  ramified  simi- 
larly, both  on  the  large  and  small  intes- 
tines, although  on  the  former  they  be  less 
numerous. 

-j — \-   The    Left  Anastomotic   Branch — ac- 

^  company  ing  the  left  part  of  the  transverse 

colon  with  a  similar  and  parallel  arch,  and 

at  last  inosculating,  freely  and  elegantly, 

with  the  large  anastomotic  branch  of  the 

left  colic,    proceeding    from    the    inferior 

mesenteric.  Thus  is  formed  the  great  me- 

senteric  arch.    Intestinal  branches,  rising 

from  the  arch,  are  similar  to  the  former. 

If.  The  Superior  Right  Colic — sometimes  rising,  by 

a  separate  trunk,  from  the  mesenteric;  proceeds 

transversely  and  to  the  right,  in  the  duplicature 

of  the  mesocolon,  to  the  hepatic  flexure  of  the 

colon;  and  where  it  approaches  the  intestine, 

gives, 

-f.  A  Large  Ascending  Anastomotic  Branch 
—bending  to  the  middle  of  the  colon; 

P 


94  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

forming  an  arch  with  the  right  anastomotic 
branch  of  the  transverse  colic. 

»  -|-  -}-  Two  or  three  branches,  descending  a 

short  way  to  the  right  colon;  forming 
sometimes  together  smaller  arches, 
-f  -f-  -}-  The  Last  Descending  Branch- 
inosculating  with  the  curved  ascending 
branch  of  the  ileo-colic,  and  forming  here 
another  new  and  larger  arch. 

D.  The  Ileo-colic. — This  artery  rises  single  from 
the  right  side  of  the  trunk,  about  an  inch  or 
two  below  the  last,  and  below  the  transverse 
mesocolon.  It  afterwards  proceeds  behind  the 
right  me socolon,  and  descends  beyond  thepsoas 
muscle  to  the  junction  of  the  ileum  andccecum. 
Its  principal  branches  are, 

a.  A  Curved    Ascending    Branch — distributing 
twigs  to  the  right  colon,  and  uniting  with  the 
descending  branch  of  the  superior  right  colic. 

b.  Inferior  Right   Colics — rising  sometimes  from 
the  former,  and  running,  with  a  double  branch, 
to  the  adjoining  intestine. 

c.  A  Ccecal  Branch — larger  than  the  former,  and 
directing  its  course,  with  its  trunk  the  ileo-colic, 
to  the  coecum.  It  gives  out, 

«.  The  Anterior  Ccecal — passing  along  the  an- 
terior fold  between  the  ileum  and  coecum, 
and  distributing  its  branches  upon  the  an- 
terior part  of  the  coecum. 

/?.  The  Posterior  Ccecal— running  to  the  poste- 
rior surface  of  the  coecum,  giving  branches 
to  the  root  of  the  vermiform  process,  and 
inosculating,  near  the  right  of  the  coecum, 
with  the  former  artery  and  with  the  appen- 
dtcular. 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  95 

y.  The  Appendicular — reaching,  behind  the 
ccecum,  to  the  small  mesentery  of  the  ver- 
miform process;  and,  us  it  runs  along  this, 
giving  straight  and  short  twigs  to  the  pro- 
cess. 

<T.  An  Iliac  Branch — winding  to  the  left,  and 
forming  an  arch,  near  the  ileum,  with  the 
extremity  of  the  mesenteric  trunk,  from 
which  the  ileum  receives  new  branches. 
Branches,  varying  in  number,  from  twelve  to 
twenty,  rise  close  to  one  another  from  the  left 
convex  side  of  the  superior  mesenteric,  dis- 
tributing ramuli  to  the  ileum  and  jejunum. 
Of  these,  the  superior  are  short  and  slender; 
the  middle  long  and  thick;  the  inferior  shortest; 
and  the  last  branch  of  all,  as  observed  above, 
inosculates  with  the  ileo-colic.  Running  near 
and  parallel  to  each  other,  they  first  proceed 
1  •  transversely;  then,  rising  between  the  layers  of 

the  mesentery,  divide  into  smaller  branches, 
which  so  diverge,  that  in  whatever  direction 
they  go,  they  are  soon  after  divided  into  two. 
These  branches,  as  they  meet,  form  various 
arches,  from  whose  convex  margin  new 
parallel  branches  arise;  which  again  soon  di- 
viding, inosculate  with  the  adjacent  branches, 
forming  smaller  and  more  numerous  arches. 
From  the  convexity  of  these  arches  other 
branches  arise,  forming  a  third  series  of  arches; 
and  where  the  branches  are  longest,  even  a 
fourth  or  fifth  series;  till  the  last  branches, 
near  the  intestines,  dividing  into  anterior  and 
posterior,  encircle  these  viscera,  and,  gradually 
penetrating  their  coats,  form  most  beautiful  ar- 


96  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

borescent  ramifications  on  their  cellular  mem- 
brane. These  arches,  by  means  of  their  twigs, 
not  only  form  various  inosculations  among 
themselves,  but  also  with  the  arborescent 
ramifications  of  the  two  surfaces.  The  inner 
intestinal  coat  is  so  covered  by  these  branches 
and  the  veins,  as  to  give  it  the  appearance  of 
being  wholly  vascular.  The  trunks  of  these 
arborescents  lie  on  the  roots  of  the  val-uul<e, 
The  arches  are  polygons;  and  the  first  series 
larger  than  the  rest.  The  lymphatic  glands, 
and  coats  of  the  vessels,  are  surrounded  with 
numerous  and  various  twigs  as  variously  dis- 
tributed. 

JV.  B.  The  more  slender  branches  of  the  mcsen- 
tcric  generally  inosculate  freely  with  the  sfier- 
matic  arteries,  near  the  duodenum  and  com- 
mencement of  the  small  intestines,  and  with 
the  cafisular  and  adifiose  branches. 

Singular,  likewise,  is  that  inosculation  which  the 
mesenteric  forms  with  the  epigastric  in  the 
foetus. 

IV.  The   INFERIOR  MESENTERIC,  Or  LEFT  COLIC. 

— This  artery  rises,  between  the  renal  and  com- 
mon  lilacs^  from  the  anterior  and  left  side  of  the 
aorta;  descends  behind  the  peritoneum  to  the 
left  side  of  the  trunk;  and  having  reached  that 
place  where  the  aorta  divides  into  two  remark- 
able crura  forming  the  iliacs,  sends  off  a  large 
branch;  and,  after  passing  the  iliac  artery,  sinks 
behind  the  rectum  into  the  pelvis.  As  it  here 
rises  forward  and  to  the  right,  it  enters  the 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  97 

duplicature  of  the  mesorectum,  and  accom- 
panies the  intestine  as  far  as  its  internal  sphinc- 
ter. It  sends  out, 

A.  One  or  two  branches,  near  its  origin,  distri- 
buted to  the  lumbar  glands  and  the  perito- 
neum, and  inosculating,  upon  the  leftside,  with 
some  branches  of  the  sfiermatics. 

B.  The  Left  Colic — a  thick,  but  very  short  artery; 
often  about  two  lines  in  length,  and  issuing 
from  the  place  just  mentioned,  runs  in  the 
duplicature  of  the  left  mesocolon  to  the 'left 
side,  and  divides  into  three  widely  diverging 
branches,  viz. 

a.  The  Ascending  Branch — rising  to  the  left  angle 
of  the  transverse  mesocolon;  and  reaching  this, 
divides  into, 

-|-  A  Large  Anastomotic  Branch— bending 
to  the  right,  and  forming  the  large  mesente- 
ric  arch  with  the  left  anastomosing  branch 
of  the  transverse  colic.  When  this  branch  is 
large,  it  contributes  more  to  the  formation 
of  the  arch  than  the  transverse  colic. 

_|_  _j_  A  Small  Branch — sent  transversely, 
above  the  kidney,  to  the  splenic  flexure  of 
the  colon,  and  left  colon;  afterwards  uniting 
with  the  following  branch,  by  means  of  the 
arch,  which  gives  out  many  straight  twigs 
to  the  intestines. 

b.  The  Transverse  Branch — running,  often  double 
or  triple,  to  the  left  colon;  but  first  dividing, 
and  sending  a  branch,  which  inosculates  up- 
wards with  the  ascending,  and  downwards  with 
the  descending  branch. 

c.  The  Descending  Branch — running  to  the  last 


98  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

portion  of  the  left  colon  and  its  iliac  flexure; 
varies  in  the  size  and  number  of  its  branches, 
according  as  the  curvature  of  the  intestine  is 
greater  or  less.  It  is  often  divided  into  three 
branches,  which  form  anastomotic  arches  among1 
themselves,  and  with  the  former. 
N.  B.  The  Left  Colic  gives  out  also  branches, 
forming  a  plexus  with  the  lumbar  branches, 
and  with  smaller  twigs  of  the  spermatic s. 
C.  The  Internal  HcemorrhoidaL — This  name  is 
given  to  the  trunk  when  it  reaches  and  runs 
along  the  posterior  part  of  the  rectum.  It  gives 
out 

a.  One  or  two  branches  to  the  lower  part  of  the 
colon. 

b.  Branches  encircling  the  rectum,  and  uniting 
anteriorly,   without  forming  an   intermediate 
arch. 

c.  Branches  which,  with  the  middle  hcemorrhoidalt 
the  lowest  vesical,  or  uterine  branch  of  the  hypo- 
gastric,  inosculate  freely  at  the  inferior  part  of 
the  intestine,  which  this  artery  does  not  reach. 

V.  C  APSUL AR,  or  ATR  ABILI ARY — Right  and  Left. 
These  are  distinct  small  arteries;  which,  though 
never  wanting,  as  they  distribute  many  branches 
to  the  capsular  gland,  yet,  in  almost  every  indivi- 
dual, they  present  irregularities  in  number,  size, 
or  direction.  They  do  not,  like  the  vein,  issue 
from  one  common  trunk,  but  from  various 
branches,  coming  together  near  the  seat  of  the 
gland;  and  may  therefore  be  divided  into  three 
classes. 

A.  The  Superior  Capsular  Branches — from  two 
to  four  in  number— rising  from  the  inferior 
jihremcs,from  their  common  trunk,  or  from  the 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  99 

transverse  branch;  spread  variously  upon  both 
sides  of  the  gland,  and  supply  the  fat,  which 
surrounds  the  kidneys,  with  various  twigs. 
B.  The  Middle  Cafisulars — very  often  double— 
sent  from  the  aorta,  between  the  fihrenics  and 
superior  me 's enteric.  These  smallbranches,pro- 
ceeding  transversely  to  the  gland,  soon  divide; 
•       and  give 

o.  Anterior  and  posterior  branches  to  the  gland, 

b.  Small  Phrenic  and  Adipose  branches. 

c.  Branches,  running1,  upon  the  right  side,  to  the 
nearest  part  of  the  liver,  the  vena  cava,  the  co- 

'  verings  of  the  duodenum,  and  the  right  meso- 
colon;  and  upon  the  left,  to  the  surface  of  the 
spleen  and  adjoining  mesocolon.  They  frequent- 
ly unite  with  the  arteries  belonging  to  those 
viscera. 

C.  The  Inferior  Cafisulars — two  or  three  in 
number — rising  from  the  superior  edge  of  the 
renal  artery.  They  ascend  outwards;  and,  after 
reaching  the  gland,  if  they  be  of  considerable 
size,  communicate  wandering  but  numerous 
branches  to  the  neighbouring  viscera,  the  renal 
fat,  and  the  adjacent  arteries,  particularly  the 
sfiermatics. 

VI.  The  RENAL,  or  EMULGENT  ARTERY — Right 
and  Left. — It  is  unnecessary  to  enumerate  the 
varieties  which  anatomists  have  observed  as 
to  the  number,  origin,  and  magnitude  of  this 
artery.  It  generally  rises  single  from  the  side 
of  the  aorta,  between  the  superior  and  inferior 
mesenteric  arteries,  from  which  it  descends 
transversely  at  less  than  a  right  angle.  The 
left,  which  is  rather  shorter  than  the  rtghty 


100  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

and  more  posterior  in  its  origin,  turns,  near 
the  kidney,  over  its  concomitant  vein;  while 
the  right,  which  is  longer,  is  covered  by  its 
concomitant  vein.  Approaching  the  renal  de- 
pression, it  divides  into  two  or  four  branches; 
which,  sinking  separately  before  and  behind  the 
pelvis  of  the  kidney,  are  again  divided,  and  dis- 
tribute their  spreading  branches  to  the  papil- 
lary cones.  These,  as  they  encircle  the  convex 
margin  of  the  papillae,  form  arches  with  the  ad- 
joining branches,  and  seem  to  separate  the 
cortical  from  the  tubular  substance.  From  the 
convex  and  concave  margin  of  each  arch  rise  in- 
numerable small  arteries;  of  which  the  former 
encircle  the  cortex,  and  with  some  of  their 
branches  pass  through  its  substance,  and  dis* 
appear  on  the  fat;  while  the  rest  are  chiefly 
dispersed  and  exhausted  upon  the  tubular  part. 
Before  entering  the  kidney,  the  renals  give  out, 

A.  The  Inferior  Cafisulars. 

B.  Small  Phrenics  to  the  crura  of  the  diaphragm. 

C.  Many  Adipose  Branches.  See  below. 

D.  The  Superior  Ureteric.  See  below. 

E.  Spermatic  Arteries,  inosculating  sometimes 
with  the  spermatic  branches. 

F.  Smaller  branches,  distributed  to  the  meso- 
colon  of  each  side. 

VII.  The  SPERMATIC  ARTERY — Right  and  Left. 
— This  artery  is  very  slender,  but,  considering 
the  smallness  of  its  diameter,  is  the  longest 
that  rises  from  the  lateral  part  of  the  aorta. 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  101 

It  generally  has  its  origin  between  the  renal 
and  mesenteric  arteries,  though  the  right  and 
left  do  not  always  issue  from  the  same  place; 
the  left  often  rising  higher,  and  proceeding 
frequently  from  the  renal  or  the  inferior  cap' 
sular.  I  have  observed,  at  times,  two  on  each 
side.  It  descends  from  the  aorta  somewhat 
tortuously,  at  a  very  acute  angle,  behind  the 
peritoneum,  and  passes  before  the  vena  cava 
on  the  right  side.  It  is  more  tortuous  in  wo- 
men than  in  men,  in  whom  it  passes  through 
the  abdominal  ring.  It  joins  its  concomitant 
vein  upon  the  surface  of  the  psoas  muscle. 
Received  by  the  spermatic  cord,  it  is  divided, 
at  some  inches  before  reaching  the  testes,  into 
five  branches:  two  of  which  go  to  the  head 
and  opposite  extremity  of  the  epididymis; 
while  the  rest,  running  down  to  the  testicle 
itself,  penetrate  the  tunica  albuginea,  and  send 
off  new  branches  in  every  direction;  which,  pro- 
ceeding in  a  winding  course,  and  reflected  to 
the  inferior  margin  of  the  testes,  are  partly  ex- 
hausted on  its  substance,  and  partly  on  the 
convolutions  of  the  seminiferous  ducts.  With- 
out any  perceptible  diminution  of  diameter,  the 
artery  sends  out  in  this  course, 

A.  Middle   and    Inferior  Adifiose   Branches- 
traversing  the  middle  region  of  the  kidney. 
See  below. 

B.  Superior  Uret erics.  See  below. 

C.  Branches  to  the  duodenum,  the  vena  cava,  and 

Q 


1Q2  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

liver  on  the  right;  and  to  the  mesocolon  on 
the  left. 

D.  Branches  to  the  lumbar  glands,  peritoneum, 
and  the  spermatic  veins. 

E.  Branches  terminating  in  the  spermatic  cord, 

• 
and  chiefly  in  the  cremaster  muscle  and  the 

septum  of  the  scrotum. 

-   In  females  the  artery  does  not  pass  through  the 
ring,  but,  entering  the  broad  ligament,  divides 

into, 

-{_  Posterior  Branches— going  to  the  convex  side 
of  the  ovarium,  and  entering  the  ovula  by 
minute  twigs. 

_|_  _}_  Anterior  and  External  Branches — winding 
through  the  alse  to  the  Fallopian  tube,  and  from 
the  tube  to  the  posterior  surface  of  the  uterus. 
They  also  run  down,  and  inosculate  with  other 
uterine  arteries,  and  with  the  branches  of  the 
opposite  side.  Some  of  them  even  descend  from 
the  abdomen  with  the  round  ligament  through 
the  ring,  and  inosculate  upon  it  with  the  small 
artery  of  the  epigastric,  and  with  the  external 
pudic  branches. 

VIII.  ADIPOSE  ARTERIES — Right  and  Left. — 
These  vessels,  distributed  to  the  adipose  sub- 
stance round  the  kidneys,  are,  on  account  of 
their  number  and  origin,  divided,  like  the  cap- 
sular,  into  certain  classes. 

1.  Sufierior  Adifiose  Branches — rising  from   all 
the  cafisulars,  viz.  the  fihrtnic,  aortic,  renal,  and 
first  lumbar,  running   extensively  upon    the 

superior,  posterior,  and  exterior  adipose  sub- 
stance of  the  kidney. 

2.  Middle  Adifiose  Branches— sent  out,  below  the 
renal  artery,  from  the  renal  spermatic  and  the 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  103 

aorta,  to  the  middle  adipose  substance  of  the 
kidney. 

3.  The  Inferior  Adipose  Branch — rising  from  the 
spermatic,  below  the  lower  extremity  of  the 
kidney;  and,  bending  to  its  posterior  and  in- 
ferior adipose  substance,  inosculates  with  the 
superior  adipose  branches,  the  ileo-colics,  and 
twigs  from  the  spermatic. 

IX.  The  URETERIC   ARTERIES — which  may  be 
reckoned  among  the  smallest  branches  of  the 
aorta,  approach  the  ureter  in  different  places; 
and  may  likewise  be  divided  into, 

1.  Superior    Uret erics — rising   from    the    renal 
artery,  the  inferior  capstilars,  and  spermatics, 
run  to  the  pelvis  of  the  kidney,  and  the  up- 
per part  of  the  ureter. 

2.  Middle   Uref erics — issuing  from  the  aorta,  a 
little  above  its  bifurcation,  or  from  the  commo?i 
iliac  or  spermatic,  run,  with  minute  twigs,  ex- 
tensively, upwards  and  downwards,  upon  the 
middle  part  of  the  ureter,  proceeding  to  the 
peritoneum    of   the   pelvis  and  the  lumbar 
glands. 

3.  The  Inferior  Ureteric — rising  from  the   in- 
ferior  -uesicals  or  uterine,  near  the  insertion  of 
the  ureter  into  the  bladder,  inosculates,  upon 
the  bladder,  with  the  former  branches,  sending 
off,  in  every  direction,  minute  ramuli  through 
the  whole  of  the  canal. 

X.  The  LUMBAR  ARTERIES — Right  and  Left. — 
Five   in  number;  issuing  from  the  lateral  and 
posterior   part  of  the  aorta,  at  nearly  a  right 
angle.  The  Jlrst  runs  transversely  under  the 
first  vertebra  of  the  loins.  Theffth,  between 


104  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

the  last  vertebra  and  os  sacrum,  and  the  rest 
between  the  vertebral  interstices;  while  all  of 
them,  after  being  reflected  round  the  spine, 
sink  into  the  intervening  spaces  of  the  verte- 
brse.  The  right  are  longer  than  the  left.  The 
superior  proceed  in  a  straight  line,  while  the 
inferior  incline  a  little  downwards.  Two  some- 
times arise  from  a  single  trunk;  and  all,  except 
the  first,  are  covered  by  the  psoas  muscle.  They 
agree  in  this,  that  each  sends  to  the  adjoining 
intervertebral  space 

A.  Two    Sjrinal    Branches — rising   sometimes 
separately,  but  most  commonly  by  one  trunk, 
and  running  in  the  course  of  the  nerve,  as  it 
comes  out  from  the  spinal  marrow.  Thejirst 
is  larger,  entering  the  involucrum  that  lines 
the    vertebrae,    forming   a  plexus   with    the 
neighbouring  arteries,  and  constituting  arches 
that  encircle  the  membrane.  The  second,  after 
sending  a  branch  to  this  membrane  and  the 
bone,  sinks  into  the  medulla. 

B.  Muscular  Branches — \vhich  are  again  divided 
into 

a.  Anterior  Branches — distributed  to  the  psoas, 
lumbar,  quadratus,  and  abdominal  muscles;  and 
interwoven  anteriorly  with  the  intercostals,  the 
epigastric*,  and  the  adjoining  arteries  of  the 
same  class. 

b.  Posterior  Branches — ramified  on  the  posterior 
lumbar  muscles;  inosculating  upon  these  and 
the  surface  of  the  bones;   and  running,  with 
various  twigs,  to  the  skin. 

The  FIRST  LUMBAR  passes  behind  the  crura  of 
the    diaphragm,    and,  penetrating  the  psoas, 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  105 

bends  anteriorly  between  the  transverse  muscle 
and  the  internal  oblique.  Besides  the  spinals, 
already  mentioned,  it  gives 

1.  A   Phrenic   Branch — inosculating  with   the 
former  phrenics  and  adipose  branches. 

2.  Branches  to  the  quadratus,  psoas,  and  dorsal 
muscles. 

3.  Branches  to  the  abdominal  muscles,  where 
they  reach   the  inferior  intercostals   and  the 
following  tumbars. 

The  FOURTH  LUMBAR  sometimes  goes  out  from 
a  common  trunk  with  its  fellow.  Of  its  anterior 
branches,  one  winds  around  the  crest  of  the 
ileum,  and  is  exhausted  upon  the  transverse 
and  the  internal  iliac  muscles,  where  also  it  in- 
osculates with  the  branches  of  the  ileo-lumbar. 

The  FIFTH  LUMBAR,  shorter  than  the  others, 
arises,  from  the  common  iliac,  or  sometimes  from 
the  ileo-lumbar;  gives  posterior  branches  similar 
to  those  of  the  preceding  arteries;  but  its  an- 
terior branches  go  only  to  the  internal  iliac 
muscle,  and  inosculate  with  the  sacro-lateral 
artery. 


DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  COMMON  ILIAC  AND  ITS  BRANCHES. 

THE  COMMON  ILIACS,  which,  as  noticed  al- 
ready, exhaust  the  whole  of  the  aorta,  observe  a 
similar  direction  upon  the  right  and  left  sides. 


106  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

The  Right  Iliac  crosses  the  lower  part  of  the  vena 
cava,  near  the  origin  of  the  iliac  vein.  The  Left 
leans  on  the  outside  of  its  concomitant  vein,  but 
does  not  cover  it.  A  little  below,  each  divides 
into  two  branches:  The  one,  named  the  Internal 
Iliac  or  Hypogastric,  sinks  into  the  cavity  of  the 
pelvis;  the  other,  called  the  External  Iliac,  passes 
to  the  thigh,  where  it  takes  the  name  of  Femoral. 
Except  the  sacro-mediari,  and,  at  times,  some  minute 
ureterics,  inosculating,  upwards  and  downwards, 
with  branches  of  the  same  name,  and  others  dis- 
persed to  the  adjoining  fat  of  the  peritoneum  and 
the  lumbar  glands,  no  other  arteries,  in  general,  take 
their  origin  from  the  common  iliacs. 

The  SACRO-MEDIAN — of  the  same  size  as  the/wm- 
bar,  is  an  azygous  artery;  and,  rising  from  the 
bifurcation,  or  a  little  higher  from  the  middle 
of  the  aorta,  or  from  one  of  the  lumbars,  or 
sometimes  from  the  iliac,  runs  down  along  the 
middle  of  the  anterior  surface  of  the  os  sacrum, 
as  far  as  the  coccyx,  where  it  forms,  with  the 
sacra-laterals ,  an  arch  that  is  convex  down- 
wards. In  its  descent  it  gives 

a.  Transverse  Branches — three  or  four  in  num- 
ber— running  outwards  in  undulating  lines, 
and  communicating,  upon  the  surface  of  the 
sacral  vertebrae,  with  the  sacro-laterals.  The 
first  generally  inosculates  with  the  last  lumbar 
and  ileo-lumbar. 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  107 

b.  A  branch,  rising  to  the  rectum,  so  large  as  at 
times  to  supply  the  place  of  the  h tumor rhoidal^ 
and  reach  to  the  bladder. 

c.  Branches  sent,  in  a  radiated  form,  from  the 
small  arch)  and  distributed  to  the  neighbouring 
muscles  and  membranes. 

(I.)  THE    INTERNAL    ILIAC,  Or  HYPOGASTRIC. 

Five  times  larger  in  the  foetus  than  the  external; 
but,  after  a  year,  only  equal  in  size;  for  while  the 
umbilical  continues  pervious,  exhausting  almost  the 
whole  blood  of  the  trunk,  it  seems  continued  into 
this  artery,  forming  an  arch  that  is  convex  down- 
wards, and  from  whose  circumference  the  other 
small  arteries  of  the  pelvis  are  sent  off.  About  to 
pass  the  brim  of  the  pelvis,  behind  the  peritoneum, 
it  lies,  with  a  more  obtuse  angle,  in  the  middle,  be- 
tween the  ileum  and  sacrum;  thence  bending 
gradually  downwards,  between  the  pelvis  and  its 
viscera.  When  the  umbilical  artery  decays,  the 
trunk  distributes  its  numerous  branches  in  so  vari- 
ous directions,  that  none  of  them  seem  to  follow  its 
course,  or  to  represent  its  continuation.  As  the 
common  pudic  and  ischiadic,  however,  are  the  lowest, 
and  those  which  run  most  directly  downwards,  they 
have  generally  been  considered  by  anatomists  as  the 
terminating  branches.  Its  branches,  though  con- 
stant, are  often  irregular  in  their  origin;  sometimes 
issuing  from  the  trunk,  at  other  times  from  the 


108  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

larger  branches.  Of  these,  some  remain  within  the 
pelvis,  and  are  regularly  distributed  to  its  viscera; 
while  others,  emerging  from  the  pelvis,  run  to  its 
external  and  adjoining  parts. 

A.  The  ILEO-LUMBAR,  or  SMALL  ILIAC — rising 
from  the  posterior  part  of  the  trunk,  before  or 
after  the  sacro-laterals,  bends  upwards,  and 
concealing  itself,  near  the  crest  of  the  ileum, 
between  the  psoas  and  internal  iliac  muscles, 
sends 

a.  Branches  to  the  Psoas. 

5.  An  Ascending  Branch — between  the  last  lum- 
bar vertebra  and  the  ileurn;  where  it  gives 
-\-  A  Branch  to  the  iliac  muscle,  the  ileum  and 

sacrum,  and  the  transverse  muscle. 
»j_  _j-  A  branch,  passing  between  the  vertebra:  to 
the  spinal  marrow;   inosculating  with  the  ad- 
joining Lumbar  and  sacro-lateral. 
c.  A    Transverse   Branch — running,  under  the 
psoas,  to  the  hollow  of  the  ileum;  divided  into 
-j-  A  Superficial  Branch — passing,  along  the  sur- 
face of  the  iliac  muscle,  to  the  crest  of  the 
ileum;  and  giving 

*  Branches  to  the   adipose  substance,  and 
the  iliac  and  transverse  muscles,  where 
the  trunk  terminates. 

*  *  Branches  anastomosing  with  tliefemoro* 
abdominal. 

_| J_  A  Deep  Branch — traversing  the  stirface  of 

the  bone  under  the  iliac  muscle,  and  supplying 
its  nutritious  arteries. 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  109 

B.  The  SACRO-LATERAL  ARTERIES — irregular  in 
origin  and  number.  Sometimes  only  one,  some- 
times more,  even  to  five,  come  off  from  the 
trunk,  from  the  posterior  iliac,  or  the  ileo -lumbar. 
If  only  one  be  present,  it  goes  down,  near  the 
foramina  of  the  sacrum,  as  far  as  the  coccyx, 
and  there  forms  the  arch  already  mentioned.  If 
more,  the  superior  inosculate  among  themselves; 
while  the  inferior  terminates  in  the  sacro-me- 
dian.  They  always  give 

a.  Anterior  Branches — running  to  the  bodies  of 
the  vertebrae;  inosculating  with  the  Sacro-me- 
dian  and  other  neighbouring  arteries;  and  ra- 
mifying on  the  adjoining  muscles  and  nerves. 

b.  Spinal  Branches — four  or  five  in  number,  each 
of  them  entering  the  sacral  holes,  and  distri- 
buted to  the  spinal  cavity. 

_|_  An  Anterior  Branch — forming-  a  plexus  in- 
ternally upon  the  membranes  sheathing-  the 
cauda  equina,  and  inosculating-  with  the  supe- 
rior spinal  arteries. 

_J_  _|_  A  Posterior  Branch — passing-  through  the 
posterior  hole  of  the  sacrum,  and  supplying 
twigs  to  the  ganglion  of  the  nerve,  the  peri- 
osteum, the  ligaments,  the  multifidus  spinae, 
and  the  longissimus  dorsi;  inosculating  with 
its  fellows  and  the  ischiadics. 

C.  The  UMBILICAL  ARTERY — which,  in  the  foetus, 
was  the  real  trunk  of  the  hypogastric^  reflected 
upwards  to  the  umbilicus,  is,  in  the  adult,  con- 
verted almost  wholly  into  a  soft  spongy  liga- 
ment, lying  in  the  folds  of  the  peritoneum.  A 

certain  portion  of  it,  however,  nearest  to  the 
R 


110  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

trunk,  continues  open.  After  having  issued  from 
the  anterior  part  of  the  internal  iliac,  it  runs 
down,  transversely  and  inwards,  to  the  lower 
part  of  the  bladder;  but  gradually  closes  as  it 
is  reflected  on  its  posterior  side.  The  ligament- 
ous  part  which  remains,  rises  still  higher  upon 
the  sides  of  the  bladder;  inclines  gradually  to  its 
fellow  of  the  opposite  side,  and  at  last  is  insert- 
ed, along  with  the  urachus,  in  the  umbilicus. 
The  portion  of  the  artery  which  is  open  in  the 
male,  sends  out, 

a.  Vesicals — two  or  three  in  number;  winding 
upon  the  inferior,  middle,  and  superior  part 
of  the  bladder,  and  inosculating   with    the 
other  -vesical  arteries. 

b.  Branches  to  the  ureters   and  vas  deferens, 
anastomosing  with  the  pudics. 

c.  Hamorrhoidal  Branches  to  the  lateral  parts  of 
the  rectum. 

In  the  female, 

a.  Branches,  variously  distributed,  to  the  sides  of 
the  bladder,  uterus,  and  vagina. 

b.  A  few  straight  branches  to  the  rectum. 

D.  The  INFERIOR  VESICAL  ARTERIES — varying 
in  number,  according  as  the  other  branches 
of  the  bladder  are  more  or  less  ramified  upon 
it.  One,  at  least,  is  always  present,  rising  often 
from  the  hypogastric,  near  to  the  umbilical; 
which,  after  running  forwards  to  the  lower 
part  of  the  bladder  towards  the  urethra, 
sends  smaller  twigs  to  the  rectum,  or  to  the 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  1 1 1 

vagina  of  the  female.  This  artery  is  larger  in 
men  where  the  uterine  is  wanting;  or  if  two  be 
present,  either  both,  or  one  at  least,  arises  from 
the  middle  hcemorrhoidal.  The  illustrious  Hal- 
ler  has  observed,  that  they  have  sometimes 
given  origin  to  the  pudic^  ischiadic,  and  obtura- 
tor. 

a.  A  branch  to  the  vesiculae  seminales,  vas  de- 
ferens,  and  prostate  gland — running  up  be- 
tween the  bladder  and  rectum,  and  inosculating 
both  at  the  vesiculae  and  beyond  the  prostate 
gland,  with  thefirofundafienis,  or  dcefi  fierineal, 
and  the  branch  from  the  opposite  side. 

b.  A  branch — going  to  the  bulb,  and  anastomos- 
ing with  branches  of  the  common  pudic. 

E.  The    MIDDLE    HvEMORRHOIDAL    ARTERY ir- 

regular  in  its  origin,  and  sometimes  wanting; 
but,  in  general,  rises  between  the  pudic  and 
posterior  iliac,  or  the  pudic  itself.  After  various 
flexions  near  the  bladder  and  the  vagina,  it  at- 
taches itself  to  the  rectum,  on  whose  anterior 
surface  it  runs  as  far  as  its  sphincter  muscle. 
Sometimes  it  is  so  large  as  to  give  off  both  the 
uterines  and  sacro-lateral. — In  men  it  gives, 

a.  Numerous  branches,  winding  on  the  rectum 
through  its  whole  descent,  and  inosculating 
often  with  the  mesenteric  hxmorrhoidal  and 
the  branches  of  the  opposite  side. 

b.  Branches,  runningdown  to  the  external  sphinc- 
ter, the  levator,  and  the  skin,  and  anastomos- 
ing freely  with  the  external  hcemorrhoidals. 


112  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

c.  Branches  distributed  upon  the  bladder,  urethra, 
seminal  vesicles,  and  prostate  gland,  as  the 
artery  runs  between  the  bladder  and  the  rec- 
tum. If  the  midde  fuemorrhoidal  only  send 
branches  to  the  rectum,  these  sometimes  form 
a  single  trunk. 
In  women  it  gives, 

a.  Intestinal  Branches. 

b.  Conspicuous   Branches — distributed    to   the 
vagina,  where  it  lies  upon  the  rectum.  These 
often  form  a  particular  -vaginal  trunk. 

F.  The  UTERINE — a  large  artery,  peculiar  to  the 
female.  It  issues,  in  such  a  manner,  from  the 
hypogastric  trunk,  near  the  hcemorrhoidal,pudiC) 
or  umbilicfll)  as  to  have  often  the  appearance  of 
being  a  branch  of  one  of  them.  Between  the 
cervix  uteri  and  the  bladder  it  touches  these 
viscera;  traverses  the  sides  of  the  uterus,  and, 
finally,  winds  upon  its  posterior  surface.  It 
gives 

a.  A  Vesical  Branch — distributed,  often  double, 
to  the  bladder,  where  it  rests  upon  the  com- 
mencement of  the  vagina. 

b.  A  Descending  Branch — straight;  often  con- 
sisting of  many  twigs,  spreading  extensively 
upon  the  vagina,  and  sending  forwards  some 
small  vesicals.  If  many  vaginal  branches  be 
present,  they  here  inosculate  with  its  various 
twigs. 

c.  An  Ascending  Branch — giving  out  numerous 
serpentine  branches,   running   between    the 
outer  coat  of  the  Fallopian  tube,  ovarium,  and 
uterus.  These  inosculate  freely  with  the  sfier- 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  113 

and  often  with  the  artery  of  the  opposite 


side. 

N.  B.  The  artery  frequently  rises  by  itself  from 
the  hyfiogastriC)  and  chiefly  from  the  middle 
haemorrhoidal;  which,  under  the  name  of  -va- 
ginal, is  extensively  distributed  upon  the 
vagina,  as  far  as  its  external  parts.  In  that 
case,  the  descending  branch  of  the  former 
artery  is  wanting;  and  some  twigs  of  this  one, 
ascending  to  the  cervix,  inosculate  with  the 
uterine.  In  other  cases,  the  vaginal  branches 
are  much  smaller  than  those  which  go  the 
uterus. 

G.  The  OBTURATOR  ARTERY  —  rising  sometimes 
from  the  epigastric  branch  of  the  external  iliac, 
and  running  down  towards  the  pelvis;  some- 
times, and  indeed  more  frequently,  issuing 
from  the  trunk  of  the  hypogastric,  the  posterior 
iliac,  the  ischiadic,  or  ileo-lumbar*  It  runs  down- 
wards and  forwards,  connected  with  the  bones 
of  the  pelvis  by  cellular  membrane,  following 
the  superior  edge  of  the  obturator  internus;  and, 
passing  through  the  sinuous  depression  of  the 
thyroid  hole,  runs  to  the  thigh  with  its  con- 
comitant nerve  and  vein.  In  the  pelvis,  it  gives 

a.  Branches  to  the  glands  situated  among  the 
iliac  vessels;  but  which  are  often  wanting. 

b.  Branches  to  the  levator  ani,  iliacus  internus, 
psoas,  and  bone  —  also  often  wanting. 

r  .  Branches  to  the  inferior  part  of  the  bladder, 
rectum,  seminal  vesicles,  and  prostate  gland, 
inosculating  with  the  fiudic.  These  also  are 
often  wanting,  though  at  times  they  are  of  con- 


114  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

siderable  size,  and  divide  into  many  smaller 
branches,  running  as  far  as  the  corpora  caver- 
nosa  penis. 

d.  A  Coronary  Branch — running  along  the  supe- 
rior and  internal  margin  of  the  os  pubis;  pro- 
ceeding under  the  periosteum,  and  inosculat- 
ing with  its  fellow  of  the  opposite  side.  From 
this  branches  ascend  to  the  abdominal  mus- 
cles, especially  the  recti,  and  to  certain  ramuli 
of  the  epigastric, 
c.  Branches  shooting  out  to  the  obturator  inter- 

nus,  in  its  passage  through  the  thyroid  hole. 
Beyond  the  pelvis,  it  divides  into 

f.  The  External  Branch— running  down  betwixt 
the  two  obturator  muscles,  following  the  ex- 
ternal margin  of  the  foramen,  and  bending  to 
the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium:  afterwards  de- 
scending to  the  back  part  of  the  thigh,  between 
the  acetabulum  and  tuberosity,  under  the 
femoral  quadratus.  Gives  out 

«.  Branches  to  both  the  obturator  muscles. 
/3.  External  Branches  to  the  capsule  of  the  joint. 
y.  A  Deep  Branch — sinking  into  the  acetabulum, 
and  distributed  to  the  inter-articular  fat,  the 
round  ligament  of  the  joint,  and  periosteum. 
£.  A  branch,  which,  after  inosculating-  with  the 
internal  branch,  is  spent  upon  the  large  femoral 
adductor. 

?.  A  branch,  inosculating-,  and  forming-  a  coronary 
plexus,  near  the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium,  with 
the  internal  branch. 

f .  A  branch,  distributed  to  the  posterior  part  of 

the  capsule,  the  periosteum  of  the  tuberosity, 

the  adductor  magnus,  and  the  quadratus. 

n.  Many  ana stomotic branches,  interwoven  with  the 

descending  branch  of  the  internal  circumflex  on 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  115 

the  quadratus;  with  the  ischiadic  near  the  qua- 
dratus;  and  with  the  external  hamorrhoidals  of 
thepudic  at  the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium. 
6.  Branches— sometimes  wanting — distributed,  af- 
ter perforating-  the  quadratus,  to  the  higher  ex- 
tremity of  the  semitendinosus,  biceps,  semi- 
membranosus,  and  surface  of  the  tuberosity  of 
the  ischium. 

g.  The  Internal  Branch — running  first  back- 
wards, under  the  obturator  externus  to  the 
inner  margin  of  the  foramen,  and  inosculating, 
by  its  extreme  branches  beyond  that  muscle, 
with  the  branches  of  the  internal  circumflex. 
From  this  go 

«.  Branches  to  the  obturator  muscles. 
)8.  A  branch,  extending  beyond  the  obturator, 
above  the  adductor  brevis,  to  the  gracilis  and 
symphysis  pubis,  and  disappearing  upon  the 
skin  of  the  genitals.  This  branch  inosculates 
with  those  of  the  pudic, 

y.  Branches,  distributed  to  the  capsule,  long  ad- 
ductor, and  quadratus,  after  the  artery  has  pass- 
ed the  obturator,  and  inosculating,  on  the  tri- 
ceps, with  the  internal  circumflex. 
<T.  A  branch,  forming  a  coronary  arch  with  the  ex- 
ternal branch  at  the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium. 
From  this  are  sent  twigs  to  the  adductor  mag- 
nus  and  biceps,  anastomosing  with  the  common 
pudic.  The  remaining  trunk,  which  here  runs 
into  the  circumflex,  is  sent  to  the  quadratus  and 
the  heads  of  the  adductor.  But  this  artery  is 
throughout  very  irregular. 

H.  The  POSTERIOR  ILIAC,  or  GLUTEAL — the  lar- 
gest of  all  the  arteries,  issuing  from  the  hypo- 
gastric.  It  rises  early  from  the  back  part  of 
the  trunk,  below  the  sacro- laterals  and  obtu- 


116  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

rator;  passes  deeply,  upwards  and  backwards, 
to  the  superior  edge  of  the  pyriform  muscle, 
till,  concealed  by  the  two  trunks  of  the  is- 
chiadic  nerve,  it  leaves  the  pelvis:  then  wind- 
ing externally  around  the  pyriformis,  it  dis- 
tributes its  branches  among  the  gluteal  mus- 
cles. Within  the  pelvis,  it  sometimes  gives  rise 
to  the  ileo-lumbar,  obturator,  sacro-laterals^  is- 
chiadtCy  and  common  pudic.  Before  leaving  the 
pelvis,  it  gives 

1 .  Branches  to  the  rectum;  though  often  wanting. 

2.  A  Nutritious  Branch  to  the  ileum  and  internal 
iliac  muscle. 

3.  A  branch,  ramified  on  the  pyriformis,  middle 
and  lesser  gluteus,  and  inosculating  with  the 
ischiadic. 

On  leaving  the  pelvis,  or  soon  after,  the  trunk  is 
divided  into 

a.  The  Superficial  Branch — running  down  be- 
twixt the  pyriformis  and  middle  gluteus,  under 
the  great  gluteus;  and  again  divided  into 

«.  An  Ascending  Branch— bending-  upwards  around 
the  margin  of  the  middle  gluteus,  and  distri- 
buting its  ramuli  to  the  middle  gluteus,  the 
superior  part  of  the  great  gluteus,  the  os 
sacrum,  and  adjoining  part  of  the  ileum.  It  in- 
osculates at  the  sacrum  with  the  posterior 
sacrals,  and  on  the  surface  of  the  ileum  with 
the  deep  branch.  Some  branches  perforate  the 
gluteus,  and  become  cutaneous. 
/3.  A  Descending  Branch — which  soon  ramifies — 
running  between  the  middle  and  great  gluteus; 
then  to  the  great  gluteus;  which,  having  per- 
forated, it  terminates  in  the  skin.  It  gives  also 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  117 

_j_  A  branch  to  the  pyriformis. 
_|_  -|-  A  branch  to  the  ligaments  of  the  ileum, 
which,  after  perforating  these  externally,  is 
distributed  to  the  sacrum. 

b.  The  Deep.  Branch — concealed  under  the  mid- 
dle gluteus,  where  it  divides  into  two  branches; 
of  which  the 

«.  Superior  Branch— traversing  the  origin  of  the 
lesser  gluteus  as  far  as  the  spine  of  the  ileum, 
forms  an  arch,  running  forward,  between  the 
anterior  muscles  of  the  thigh,  to  the  skin.  It 
gives 

-j-  Branches  proceeding  from  the  convexity 
of  the  arch,  to  the  middle  gluteus  and  crest 
of  the  ileum. 

_} — {-  Branches  from  the  concave  part  of  this 
arch,  running  between  the  lesser  glutens 
and  the  ileum  to  the  capsule,  and  com- 
municating with  the  branches  of  the  pro- 
fundissima. 
_j — |.  _|_  A  Posterior  Nutritious  Branch  of 

the  ileum. 

ft.  A  Transverse  Branch — running  forward,  under 
the  middle  gluteus,  on  the  surface  of  the  lesser 
gluteus,  and  terminating  in  its  muscular  fibres. 
It  gives  besides 

-j_  Numerous  branches  to  the  middle  gluteus, 
-f.  .|_  The  Profundissima,  or  Deepest  Artery 
of  the  ileum — running  down,  on  the  sur- 
face of  the  ileum,  and  beyond  the  fleshy 
part  of  the  lesser  gluteus,  towards  the 
trochanter  and  anterior  parts  of  the  ileum. 
In  this  course  it  sends  off,  around  the  tro- 
-chanter,  some  branches  to  the  periosteum, 
and  others  to  the  crest  of  the  ileum,  the 
margin  of  the  acetabulum,  and  the  lesser 

s 


118  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

glutens;  inosculating1  with  the  abdominal, 
with  the  superior  ram  ulus  of  the  deep  branch , 
and  at  the  upper  extremity  of  the  sartorius 
with  branches  of  the  external  circumflex. 
I.  The  isc HI ADIC— smaller  than  the  former  ar- 
tery, but  observing  the  same  course  with  the 
hypogastric.  It  passes  from  the  pelvis,  between 
the  lower  edge  of  the  pyriformis  and  the  levator 
ani,   and  descends,  under  the  great  gluteus, 
parallel  with  the  larger  ischiadic  ligament.  I 
have    observed  the  trunk   divided   into   two, 
sending  off  the  middle  hcemorrhoidal  and  pudic. 
— Within  the  pelvis,  it  gives 

a.  Many,  but  irregular,  branches  to  the  rectum, 
uterus,  bladder,  and  obturator  internus. 

b.  Branches  to  the  pyramidalis,  inosculating,  at 
the  passage  of  the  trunk,  outwards  with  the 
fiudic  branches. 

Without  the  pelvis, 

c.  The  Coccygeal — concealed  by  that  portion  of 
the  great  gluteus  which  is  attached  to  the 
sacrum,  coccyx,  and  the  large   sacro-sciatic 
ligament,  and   running  under  this  ligament 
to  the  coccyx.   It  is  singularly  ramified,  and 
gives  origin  to 

«.  Branches,  perforating  the  fibres  of  the  ligament 
and  great  gluteus,  running  to  the  coccygeus 
and  fat  around  the  levator. 

.0.  A  Deep  Branch— distributed  to  the  coccygeus, 
the  bone,  and  the  levator  ani;  inosculating  with 
the  pudic. 

y.  Many  Anastomotic  Branches — forming  inoscula- 
tions with  the  sacra-laterals  on  the  outer  side  of 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  119 

the  sacral  holes;  or,  passing  through  the  holes, 
in  the  cavity  of  the  pelvis. 

d.  The  Concomitant  Ischiadic — first  approaching 
the  great  gluteus,  and  then  running  extensive- 
ly on  the  surface  of  the  nerve,  till,  at  last,  it 
meets  with  similar  arteries,  arising  below  the 
quadratus  from  the  internal  circumflex^  or  the 

first  fierforant)  with  which  it  inosculates. 

e.  Branches,  anastomosing,  beyond  the  tuberosity 
of  the  ischium,  with  the  common  fiudic  and 
internal  circumflex, 

f.  A  branch,  which  is  often  divided  a  second 
time,  bending,  downwards  and  forwards,  be- 
tween the  gemelli  and  pyriformis,  to  the  tro- 
chanter,  distributing  its  twigs  to  the  lesser  and 
middle  gluteus,  obturator,  gemelli,  pyriformis, 
the  nerve,  the  quadratus,  trochanter,  articular 
capsule,  and  the  periosteum  of  the  acetabulum, 
Of  these,  some  generally  inosculate,  beyond 
the  pyriformis,  with  the  deep  branch  of  the 
posterior  iliac,  and  still  deeper,  under  the  mus- 
cle, with  the  posterior  trochanteric  of  the  inter- 
nal circumflex.  Sometimes   a  smaller  trunk 
sends  off  a  few  arteries;  of  which  the  most 
regular  and  constant  are  those  which  lie  deep, 
and  anastomose. 

g.  A  Deep  Branch — running  down,  before  the 
obturator,  to   the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium; 
sending  twigs  to  the  tuberosity  and  its  mus- 
cles,   and    inosculating  with  the  fiudic  and 
obturator. 

A.  Gluteal  Branches — numerous — terminating  in 
the  great  gluteus  and  the  adjoining  adipose 
substance.  These  exhaust  the  rest  of  the 
trunk- 


120  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

K.  The  COMMON  PUDIC — the  PUDIC — CIRCUM- 
FLEX, INTERNAL,  MIDDLE,  Or  EXTERNAL  PU- 
DIC— rising,  often  from  a  common  trunk,  with 
the  ischiadtC)  but  is  easily  distinguished  by  its 
smaller  size,  by  its  bending  more  forwards  and 
inwards  while  in  the  pelvis,  by  its  passing  out 
between  the  pyriformis  and  the  posterior  part 
of  the  levator  ani,  and  by  its  greater  distance 
from  that  extremity  of  the  pyriformis  which 
is  attached  to  the  sacrum. 

No  sooner  has  it  passed  from  the  cavity  of  the 
pelvis,  than  it  is  concealed  by  the  great  sacro- 
sciatic  ligament,  under  which  it  runs  to  the 
spine  of  the  ischium,  and  enters  the  space  be- 
tween the  lesser  and  greater  sacro-sciatic  liga- 
ments. Having  passed  the  spine,  it  next  runs 
to  the  surface  of  the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium 
which  looks  inwards  to  the  pelvis;  where,  being 
attached  to  the  bone  by  the  aponeurosis  of  the 
obturator  internus,  and  following  the  curved 
margin  of  the  ischium,  it  bends  forwards  to  its 
ramus.  The  artery  is  here  exhausted  by  two 
branches  sent  off  near  the  transverse  muscle  of 
the  perineum.  Its  branches  form  three  classes. 

The  first,  comprehending  those  arteries  which 
rise  from  the  trunk  as  it  descends  within  the 
pelvis,  viz. 

a.  Small  branches  to  the  rectum  and  its  conglo- 
bate glands. 

b.  Vesical  Branches  to  the  lower  part  of  the  blad- 
der; and  if  the  branch  be  large,  to  the  prostate 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  12 i 

gland,  the  seminal  vesicles,  or  the  vagina. 
These,  as  well  as  the  former,  are  often  want- 
ing. 

c.  A  branch  to  the  obturator  internus. 
The  second  class,  the  branches  issuing  from  the 
trunk  while  situated  between  the  two  ligaments, 
and  afterwards  traversing  the  curved  margin  of 
the  tuberosity  of  the  ischium.  These  are, 

a.  Branches,  passing  before  the  ligament  to  the 
pyriformis  and  great  gluteus. 

b.  A  branch,  descending  beyond  the  gemelli  and 
obturator,  and  inosculating  with  the  internal 
circumflex  and  obturator.  It  is  often  wanting. 

c.  A  branch — running  transversely,  along  the 
margin  of  the  superior  gemellus,  to  the  tro- 
chanter  and  its  periosteum;  sending  off  two 
ramuli,  to  be  distributed  under  the  obturator 
internus  on  the  ischiadic  portion  of  the  aceta- 
bulum;  others  inosculating  with  the  obturator 
and  circumflex-,  and  still  others,  sinking  into 
the  gemelli,  obturator,  and  trochanter.  This 
branch  sometimes  rises  from  the  ischiadic^  as 
was  mentioned  above  at  f. 

d.  Branches  going  outwards,  in  the  course  of  the 
artery,  under  the  ligaments,  to  the  obturator, 
the  periosteum  of  the  tuberosity,  and  beyond 
that  to  the  origin  of  the  semitendinosus  and 
triceps  magnus.  These  also  generally  inoscu- 
late freely,  around  the   tuberosity,  with  the 
infernal  circumflex  and  the  obturator. 

e.  Branches,  issuing  from  the  inner  side  of  the 
artery;  running  deep  to  the  coccyx,  and  inos- 
culating with  the  ischiadic  coccygeal. 

f.  External  HamorrhQidal  Branches: — a  number 


122  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

of  them  spreading  inwards  on  the  levator 
ani,  the  surrounding  fat,  and  the  sphincter. 
Some  twigs,  having  perforated  the  levator, 
reach  the  rectum,  and  inosculate  with  the 
middle  haemorrhoidal. 

g:  A  branch,  rising  from  the  inner  margin  of  the 
trunk,  and  divided,  near  the  transverse  muscle, 
to  the  sphincter,  perineum,  and  transversus 
perinei. 

The  third  class  comprehends  those  branches  is- 
suing from  the  trunk  as  it  bends  forwards,  with> 
out  the  pelvis,  to  the  ramus  of  the  ischium. 
Near  to  the  transverse  muscle  of  the  perineum 
the  pudic  artery  divides,  and  sends  out 

a.  The  Sufierjicial  Perinea! — running,  in  men, 
beyond  the  transversus  perinei,  in  the  trian- 
gular space  between  the  bulbo-cavernosus  or 
accelerator  urinae,  and  ischio-cavernosus  or 
erector  penis,  where  it  ascends  under  the  skin, 
or  between  the  muscular  fasciculi;  and  at  last 
disappears,  in  many  branches,  upon  the  sur- 
face of  the  genitals — proceeding,  in  females, 
between  the  ischio-cavernosus  and  the  con- 
strictor  cunni  or  vaginal  sphincter.  From  this 
arise, 

«.  The  Transverse  Perinea! — running  transversely, 
and  sending  twigs  to  the  transverse  muscle, 
anal  sphincter,  and  skin:  advancing  in  female^ 
to  the  vaginal  sphincter  and  labia. 
/3.  Branches  to  the  bulbo-cavernosus. 
7.  Branches  to  the  ischio-cavernosus,  or  erector  of1 

the  clitoris. 

J".  Long  Sa-otal  Branches — winding  in  the  cellular 
substance  of  the  dartos,  as  far  as  the  testes:  ift 
the  female  ramified  "within  the.  labia. 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  123 

r.  Branches  to  the  corpora  cavernosa  of  the  penis 

or  clitoris. 

£.  Branches,  inosculating  with  the  external pudics, 
and  rising  from  the  trunk,  where  it  approaches 
the  labia  or  penis. 

b.  The  Deep,  Perineal,  or  Deep  Artery  of  the 
Penis  or  Clitoris — in  males,  after  lying  deep 
under  the  transversus  perinei,  between  the 
bulbo-cavernosus,  and  the  ischio-cavernosus,  it 
passes  upwards,  attached  by  cellular  mem- 
brane, to  the  bone,  between  the  ramus  of  the 
ischium  and  pubis  and  the  corpus  cavernosum; 
at  last  reaching  the  synchondrosis  pubis  and  the 
penis,  at  the  junction  of  its  cavernous  bodies, 
is  there  divided. — In  females,  it  runs  between 
the  vaginal  sphincter,  the  erector  of  the  clitoris, 
and  its  cavernous  substance;  passing  after- 
wards between  this  and  the  os  ischium  and 
pubis  to  the  body  of  the  clitoris. 
In  this  course  are  sent  off  in  males, 

«.  Two  large  branches,  running  into  the  urethra 
and  its  cavernous  substance^  and  afterwards  to 
the  penis. 

0.  Smaller  branches,  rising  from  each  side  of  the 
trunk;  going- to  the  ischio-cavernosus,  obturator 
internus,  bulbo-cavernosus,  the  crura  of  the 
corpora  cavernosa,  Cowper's  glands,  and  the 
prostate.  Those  which  run  to  the  prostate 
inosculate  with  the  inferior  vesicate, 
From  the  above  division  of  the  artery  proceed 
y.  The  Dorsal  of  the  penis — running  superficiallv 
under  the  integuments,  and  through  the  whole 
length  of  the  penis,  surrounding  it  behind  the 
glans;  giving"  off 


124  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

1.  Many  branches,  inosculating  with  the  for- 
mer scrotal  branches. 

2.  Branches  to  the  surface  of  the  corpora  ca- 
vernosa  and  the  prepuce. 

3.  Branches,  inosculating1,  near  the  glans, 
with  similar  branches  of  the  opposite  side. 

4.  Branches  to  the  prsputial  frenulum. 

5.  Branches  sinking  into  the  glans. 

J.  The  Profunda  or  Deep  Branch  of  the  Penis — 
after  anastomosing  with  its  fellow,  enters  the 
corpus  cavernosum  of  its  own  side,  through 
which  it  passes,  in  a  straight  line,  to  its  other 
extremity.  Many  of  its  branches  open  into  the 
cavernous  cells  of  the  penis;  some  into  the  ca- 
vernous substance  of  the  urethra;  and  others, 
after  perforating  the  septum  of  the  penis,  into 
the  cells  of  the  opposite  side.  Thus  are  the  cel- 
lular parts  of  the  penis  distended  with  blood 
during  erection. 

From  the  Deefi  Perineal,  or  Deep  Artery  of  the 
Clitoris,  in  females,  arise, 

a.  Branches  from  different  parts  of  the  trunk,  run- 
ning to  the  transversus  perinei,  the  fat,  erector 
of  the  clitoris,  clitoris,  urethra,  and  the  vagina 
beneath  its  sphincter. 
From  the  divided  trunk  issue, 

/3.  A  Large  Vaginal  Branch. 

•y.  The  Superficial  Dorsal  of  the  Clitoris. 

<T.  The  Profunda,  or  Deep  Branch  of  the  Clitoris- 
running  to  the  corpora  cavernosa,  as  in  males. 

(II.)  The  EXTERNAL  ILIAC — the  other  branch 
of  the  Common  Iliac  after  it  has  divided  into  two 
branches,  near,  or  a  little  below,  the  junction  of 
the  sacrum  and  ileum.  It  observes  the  same  ob- 
lique direction  outwards  as  the  common  iliac,  and 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  125 

continues  the  same  course  when  under  the  name  of 
femoral  and  popliteal.  Having  passed  obliquely  over 
the  inner  edge  of  the  psoas,  and,  running  behind 
the  peritoneum,  upon  this  muscle  and  the  tendin- 
ous portion  of  the  iliacus,  it  passes  to  the  thigh 
under  the  Fallopian  ligament,  along  with  the  iliac 
vein,  which  covers  it  before,  and  the  crural  nerve, 
which  is  attached  to  its  external  side.  For  greater 
accuracy  of  description,  we  define  its  extent  by 
the  inferior  and  external  margin  of  the  ligament, 
denominating  the  continuation  of  the  trunk  the 
COMMON  FEMORAL.  The  branches  of  this  artery 
within  the  abdomen  are, 

A.  MANY    MINUTE    BRANCHES — variously  dis- 
tributed to  the  psoas,  iliacus,  lymphatic  glands, 
vessels,  peritoneum,  and  the  fat.   These,  how- 
ever, are  sometimes  wanting. 

B.  The  EPIGASTRIC — rising,  by  an  acute  angle, 
from  the  inner  side  of  the  trunk,  near  the  ex- 
ternal  lateral  margin  of  the  abdominal  ring 
and   the   inferior  part  of  the  Fallopian  liga- 
ment. It  first  runs  downwards;  then,  being  im- 
mediately reflected,  proceeds  inwards,  behind 
the  internal  and  posterior  surface  of  the  sper- 
matic cord  and  epigastric  vein.    Now  rising  a 
little  higher,  and  resting  upon  the  peritoneum 
as  it  lines  the  abdominal  muscles,  it  passes  the 
outer  and  superior  commissure  of  the  abdominal 
ring,  and  then  proceeds  inwards,  under  the  in- 


126  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

ferior  part  of  the  transverse  muscle,  bending  to 
the  rectus,  behind  which  it  ascends  to  the 
umbilicus.  It  at  last  divides  into  two  principal 
branches ;  and  in  this  course  sends  off,  in  the 
following  order, 

a.  The  Funicular  Artery — rising  under  the  funi- 
culus  or  cord;  passing  through  the  abdominal 
ring,  and  dividing  upon  the  cellular  substance 
of  the  cordj  where  it  sends  off 

«.  A  Transverse  Branch— distributed  to  the  pubis. 

/3.  Branches   winding  upon  the  inguinal  fat,  and 

bending  to   the    aponeurosis   of  the   external 

oblique. 

y.  Smaller  Branches — distributed  to  the  cremaster 

and  tunica  vaginalis. 

J.  Branches  sinking  to  the  epididymisofthe  testes. 
t.  Branches,  inosculating,  at  various  places  thro' 
this  course,  with  the  spermatic  artery  of  the 
aorta,  and  with  other  spermatic  branches  issu- 
ing from  the  external  pudic. 

JV.  B.  In  females,  a  branch  is  reflected  from  this 
artery  to  the  uterus,  accompanying  the  round 
ligament,  and  inosculating  frequently  with  a 
branch  from  the  uterines  and  the  sjiermatic. 
Others  are  sent  through  the  ring,  winding 
upon  the  mons  veneris  and  the  labia. 

b.  Smaller  Branches — issuing  separately  under 
the  bend  of  the  trunk;  running  to  the  trans- 
verse  muscle,  the  posterior  sheath,  and  in- 
ferior muscular  part  of  the  rectum. 

c.  Similar  Branches — wandering   outwards,   in 
the  course  of  the  artery,  to  the  peritoneum  and 
transversalis;  and  through  that  to  the  obliquus 
and  the  skin. 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  127 

d.  Several  more  conspicuous  branches,  and  more 
deeply   ramified — rising,  in    various   places, 
from  the  trunk,  as  it  passes  behind  the  rectus. 

e.  The  External  Branch — the  lesser  division  of 
the  trunk,  commencing  below  the  umbilicus; 
proceeding  outwards,  and  behind  the  external 
margin  of  the  rectus,  and,  running  towards  the 
ribs,  between  the  obliquus  internus  and  trans- 
versalis;  inosculating,  in  this  course,  with  the 
external  trunk  of  the  internal  mammary,  the 
musculo-phrenic-)  and  the  lowest  intercostais. 

y.The  IntemalBranch — larger — running  oblique- 
ly, under  the  rectus,  to  the  umbilicus;  and 
dividing  into, 

«.  A  Subcutaneous  Branch — running  superficially  on 
the  internal  margin  of  the  rectus;  and,  whilst  it 
inosculates  with  the  twigs  of  the  opposite  side 
and  the  smaller  arteries  of  the  mammary,  runs 
to  the  umbilicus,  and  winds  as  high  as  the 
ensiform  cartilage. 
/3.  A  Deep  Branch — from  which  arise, 

-|-  Double  Branches — perforating  the  umbili- 
cus, and  plunging  deep  into  the  cavity  of  the 
abdomen,  along  with  the  umbilical  vein  and 
arteries,  whose  course  they  generally  follow. 
These  branches,  sent  towards  the  bladder 
and  liver,  inosculate  with  a  certain  branch 
from  the  hepatics,  and  with  others  from  the 
vesicals. 

-j — f-  Branches,  under  the  rectus,   anastomo- 
sing, in  many  places  above  the  umbilicus, 
with   the    internal  epigastric  branch  of  the 
mammary. 
C.    The      CIRCUMFLEX     ILIAC,    ABDOMINAL,,    Or 

SMALL    EXTERNAL    ILIAC — generally  smaller 
than  the  last,  and  sent  off  a  little  lower  from  th*? 


128  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

external  side  of  the  trunk;  passes,  upwards  and 
outwards,  in  a  retrograde  course,  under  the 
peritoneum;  reaches  the  crest  of  the  ileum;  and 
bending,  parallel  to  the  arched  circumference 
of  this  bone,  to  the  highest  part  of  the  crest, 
proceeds  between  the  extremity  of  the  iliacus 
internus  and  transversalis,  as  also  betwixt  the 
transversalis  and  obliquus  internus,  where  it  is 
finally  expended  among  the  abdominal  muscles. 
From  this  arise, 

a.  A  branch,  ramified  on  the  iliacus  internus, 
sartorius,  fat,  and  inguinal  glands. 

b.  A  branch  to  the  spermatic  cord;  often  wanting. 

c.  Branches,  running,  from  various  places,  to  the 
psoas,  crural  nerve,  and  iliacus  internus;  inos- 
culating frequently  with  the  transverse  branch 
of  the  ileo-lumbar. 

d.  Four  branches,  or  sometimes  more,  of  which 
the  exterior  are  the  largest,  running  to  the 
transversalis  and  obliquus  internus;  and,  after 
penetrating  this  muscle,  passing,  under  the 
obliquus  externus,  with  many  branches,  to  the 
anterior  part  of  the   abdomen,  inosculating 
with  branches  of  the  intercostal,  lumbar,  and 
mammary  arteries. 

e.  A  branch,  forming,  on  the  midde  of  the  crest, 
a  double  anastomosis  with  the  ileo-lumbar. 

f.  An  Ultimate  Branch — exhausting  the  artery; 
winding  anteriorly  between  the  obliquus  and 
transversalis.  As  ithere  subdivides  into  branch- 
es, rising  as  high  as  the  ribs,  it  disappears  on 
the  skin,  and  forms  a  plexus  with  the  adjoining 
vessels. 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  129 


THE  COMMON  FEMORAL. 

THE  COMMON  FEMORAL  is  a  continuation  of 
the  External  Iliac,  where  it  runs  without  the  Fal- 
lopian ligament  in  the  groin.  The  femoral  vein, 
under  which  it  lies,  conceals  its  internal  margin, 
while  the  whole  is  covered  by  a  large  quantity 
of  cellular  substance,  fat,  a  number  of  inguinal 
glands,  and  the  broad  fascia  of  the  thigh.  After 
advancing  about  tivo  inches,  it  divides,  on  the  outer 
and  muscular  part  of  the  iliacus  internus,  into  two 
arteries  of  nearly  equal  size.  Of  these,  the  one, 
which  is  a  continuation  of  the  trunk,  is  called  the 
Superficial  Immoral;  and  the  other,  which  rises 
from  the  back  part  of  the  trunk,  the  Deep  Femoral, 
or  Femoral  Prqfunda.  From  the  common  trunk 
generally  issue 

A.  SMALL  BRANCHES — passing  over  the  Fallopian 
ligament,  and  running  extensively  upwards  to 
the  skin  of  the  abdomen. 

B.  INGUINAL    BRANCHES — varying  in  number; 
wandering   through  the   fat,  and   chiefly  dis- 
tributed to  the  inguinal  glands. 

C.  A  SMALLER  BRANCH — which  immediately  di- 
vides into  ramuli,  running  outwards  and  trans- 


1 30  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II, 

versely,  to  the  upper  extremity  of  the  sartorius, 
the  iliacus  interims,  the  crest  of  the  ileum,  the 
broad  fascia,  and  the  middle  gluteus. 

D.  MLNUTE  BRANCHES — terminating  in  the  ilia- 
cus, psoas,  and  pectineus;  inosculating  with  the 
internal   circumflex    branch,    and    sometimes 
sinking  deep  among  the  muscles. 

E.  The    SUPERIOR  EXTERNAL    PUDIC — running 
upwards  and  inwards,  above  the  genitals,  to  the 
pubes,  where  it  is  dispersed  upon  the  subcuta- 
neous fat  and  the  upper  part  of  the  genitals. 

F.  The  MIDDLE  EXTERNAL  PUDIC — divided  into 
many  branches;  passing,  in  males,  transversely 
and  inwards,  above  the  pectineus  and  adduc- 
tor longus,  to  the  sides  of  the   scrotum,  and 
running,  subcutaneous,  along  the  penis  to  the 
prsepuce:  But  in  females,   proceeding  to   the 
labiaand  the  prepuce  of  the  clitoris. 

G.  The  INFERIOR  EXTERNAL  PUDIC — rising  often 
from  the  superficial  femoral  artery,  and,  after 
leaving  the  adductor  and  gracilis,  sinking  deep 
into  the  scrotum;   where  it  inosculates  freely 
with  the  superficial  perineal,  the   hypogastric 
scrotak)  the  former  branch,  and  with  branches 
of  the  obturator  and  internal  circumflex;  Send- 
ing twigs,  also,  to  the  glands  and  the  spermatic 
cord,  or  the  labia. 

H.  A  BRANCH  to  the  sartorius  and  rectus,  often 
accompanying  the  crural  nerve  deep  amongst 
the  muscles. 


vSect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  131 

N.  B.  All  these  arteries  vary  often  in  number 
and  distribution,  and  are  very  irregular  in  the 
order  in  which  they  are  sent  off. 
(I.)  THE  DEEP  FEMORAL — concealed,  at  its 
origin,  by  the  superficial  femoral,  the  glands,  and 
a  quantity  of  fat,  lies  in  the  deep  triangular  cavity, 
between  the  iliacus,  pectineus,  and  adductors;  and, 
bending  with  a  flexure,  convex  outwardly,  over 
the  united  iliacus  and  psoas,  runs,  backwards  and 
downwards,  to  the  higher  extremity  of  the  vastus 
internus.  As  it  reaches  the  bottom  of  this  cavity,  it 
again  bends  gently  forwards;  and,  passing  between 
the  long  and  short  adductors  and  the  vastus  internus, 
runs,  downwards  and  backwards,  near  to  the  middle 
of  the  femur.  At  last,  entering  the  space  between 
the  long  and  short  adductors,  or  perforating  this 
last  muscle,  it  reaches  the  adductor  magnus,  and 
passes  through  it,  with  various  branches,  run- 
ning among  the  posterior  muscles  of  the  thigh. 
The  first  direction  and  size  of  the  trunk  vary 
considerably,  according  as  it  issues,  sooner  or 
later,  from  the  common  femoral,  and  according  to 
the  number  and  size  of  the  branches  which  it  sends 
off.  Of  these,  some  are  of  little  consequence;  but 
four  of  the  following  merit  attention. 

A.  MANY  SMALL  BRANCHES — some  of  which  are 
often  wanting;  rising  either  separately,  or  form- 
ing together  a  common  trunk — distributed,  in 


132  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect  II. 

various  places,  to  the  iliacus  internus,  capsule, 
skin,  sartorius,  vastus  externus  and  internus, 
and  the  heads  of  the  triceps;  and  inosculating, 
on  these  muscles,  with  small  twigs  of  the  in- 
ternal and  external  circumflex*  At  times  they 
send  off  some  external pudic  branches. 
B.  The  EXTERNAL  CIRCUMFLEX — a  conspicuous 
branch,  and  often  the  first  when  it  arises  from 
the  common  trunk;  though  it  sometimes  issnes 
from  the  superficial  femoral.  It  bends  outwards, 
between  the  iliacus  internus,  the  rectus  and 
sartorius,  and  between  the  tensor  of  the  broad 
fascia  and  the  anterior  surface  of  the  middle 
gluteus;  and,  passing  transversely  under  the 
tendinous  head  of  the  vastus  externus,  disap- 
pears at  last  near  the  root  of  the  large  trochan- 
ter.  In  this  course,  its  principal  divisions  are, 

a.  A  branch,  sinking  in  the  iliacus  internus,  and 
returning  to  the  cavity  of  the  pelvis. 

b.  Another  branch,  extending,  under  the  iliacus, 
to  the  inner  side  of  the  femur;  inosculating, 
near  the  trochanter  minor,  with  a  branch  of 
the  internal  circumflex. 

c.  The  Large  Transverse  Branch — constituting 
the  superior  part  of  the  trunk,  where  it  lies 
under  the  vastus;  and  giving  out,  near  to  its 
origin, 

«.  Branches  to  the  iliacus,  tensor  of  the  broad  fas- 
cia, and  the  higher  extremity  of  the  sartorius 
and  rectus. 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  133 

/3.  Many  branches,  rising-  from  the  anterior  part  of 
the  trunk,  bending  upwards  and  outwards,  and 
terminating1,  in  various  ramifications,  on  the  ten- 
sor of  the  broad  fascia,  the  middle  gluteus,  and 
sometimes  on  the  anterior  and  lower  portion  of 
the  great  gluteus. 

y.  A  Branch,  winding  outwards  between  the  ilia- 
cus  and  lesser  gluteus,  and  spreading  on  the  ex- 
ternal surface  of  the  pelvis,  where  it  inosculates 
with  the  profundissima  or  deepest  branch  of  the 
ilcum. 

S.  The  Anterior  Trochanteric  Branch— of  small 
size  (sometimes  very  small) — lying  between 
the  iliacus  internus  and  the  anterior  margin  of 
the  vastus  externus.  It  runs,  under  the  middle 
and  lesser  gluteus,  on  the  anterior  part  of  the 
trochanter  major,  where,  concealed  by  a  quan- 
tity of  fat,  and  terminating  in  the  trochanteric 
fossa,  it  inosculates  with  the  posterior  trochan- 
teric, after  sending  branches  to  the  foresaid 
muscles,  the  bones,  and  the  capsule. 

s.  Two  or  three  large  Transverse  Branches — the 
last  ramifications  of  the  trunk — covered  by  the 
vastus  externus;  winding-  round  the  root  to  the 
back  part  of  the  trochanter,  and  anastomosing-, 
upon  the  tendon  of  the  greater  gluteus,  or  be- 
yond it,  near  the  bone,  with  the  transverse 
branch  of  the  Jirst  perforant  and  the  descending 
branch  of  the  posterior  trochanteric.  From  these 
proceed, 

-J-  Branches  to  the  cruralis  and  vastus  ex- 
ternus. 
Jf.  -|-  Minute  Nutritious   Branches  to  the 

surface  of  the  trochanter  and  femur. 
^.  -j.  -f_  Subcutaneous  Branches,  forming  a. 
circle  at  the  root  of  the  large  trochanter. 

u 


134  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II, 

d.  The  Large  Descending  Branch — rising  from 
the  trunk,  where  it  seems  continued  into  the 
great  transverse  branch  already  mentioned,  it 
winds  under  the  rectus  to  the  anterior  margin 
of  the  vastus.  In  its  course  to  the  patella,  it  is 
covered,  near  the  cruralis,  by  the  margin  of  the 
vastus  externus;  sending  branches  to  the  latter, 
but  not  to  the  former.  A  little  above  the  knee, 
and  near  the  patella,  it  approaches  so  near  the 
surface,  that  its  last  inosculation  with  the  ex- 
ternal articular  is  frequently  seen  through 
the  ^substance  of  the  muscle.  It  sends 

a.  A  Large  Branch  to  the  rectus,  descending  on 

its  posterior  surface,  to  which  it  gives  a  number 

of  branches — communicating  with  the  anastomo- 

ttc  of  the  superficial  femoral  by  a  double  branch, 

,         that  sends  a  twig  through  the  vastus  internus 

to  the  inferior  extremity  of  the  rectus. 
d  Transverse  Branches — from  three  to  six — irre- 
gular in  size,  origin  and  distribution;  rising 
variously  from  the  outer  side  of  the  descending1 
trunk  upon  the  vastus  muscle,  and  running 
backwards  to  the  posterior  parts.  Of  these,  a 
superior  branch  unites  with  the  transverse  twigs 
of  tbe  first  perforant,-  the  inferior  unite  with  the 
external  transverse  of  the  second  perforantt  and 
with  the  inferior  perforant  of  the  superficial  ar- 
tery. 

vV.  B.  Besides  the  inosculations  of  this  trunk 
•with  the  sufierior  externo-articular^  it  forms 
another  inosculation  with  the  sufierior  inter  no- 
articular  and  the  anastomotic^  by  sending  a 
branch,  between  the  cruralis  and  rectus,  to  the 
inner  side  of  the  femur,  near  the  patella.  The 
t  artery  varies  much  in  size. 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  135 

e.  The  Small  Descending"  Branch — rising  some- 
times from  the  superficial^  sometimes  from 
the  large  transverse  branch  of  the  circumflex: 
first  sending  twigs,  under  the  rectus,  to  the 
sartorius  and  vastus  internus;  then  winding  in- 
wards through  the  substance  of  this  muscle, 
inosculates  at  last,  under  the  tendon  of  the 
triceps,  with  the  inferior  perforant  of  the 
superficial  femoral^  or,  more  frequently,  with 
the  large  anastomotic.  I  have  observed  it,  at 
other  times,  pass  outwards  to  the  cruralis 
and  vastus  externus. 

C.  The  INTERNAL  CIRCUMFLEX — rises,  near  the 
origin  of  the  external  circumflex,  from  the  in- 
ternal and  posterior  part  of  the  trunk;  passes 
to  the  interior  and  middle  part  of  the  pectine- 
us  through  the  adipose  substance,  between  this 
muscle  and  the  tendon  of  the  psoas,  and  runs 
deeply  and  transversely  backwards,  above  the 
trochanter  minor.  Concealed  here  by  muscles 
and  fat,  it  divides  into  branches,  between  the 
short  and  great  adductor,  or  between  the  ad- 
ductor and  pectineus.  Of  these  branches,  the 
largest,  considered  as  the  trunk,  approaches 
the  neck  of  the  femur,  acetabulum,  and  obtu- 
rator externus,  and,  proceeding  outwards  and 
backwards  to  the  interstice  between  the  qua- 
dratus  and  adductor  magnus,  divides  into  two 
branches  and  is  partly  expended  on  the  mus- 
cles attached  to  the  femur,  and  partly  through 
the  interstice  to  the  flexors  of  the  thigh.  Thus 
are  produced,  in  the  following  order, 


136  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  IL 

a .  Branches  to  the  iliacus  internus,  psoas,  pecti- 
neus,  and  capsule. 

b.  Transverse  Branches  to  the  pectineus,  long 
and  short  adductor,  and  gracilis,  interwoven 
every  where,  upon  their  surface,  with  branches 
of  the  superficial  femoral  and  external  cir cum" 
flex,  and  more  deeply  with  twigs  of  the  ob- 
turator;  inosculating,  also,  \vithpudic  branches 
by  a  less  obvious  twig,   running  behind  the 
gracilis  to  the  penis. 

All  these  branches  are  generally  sent  off  before 
the  trunk  is  concealed  by  the  pectineus. 

c.  Many  branches,  rising  separately  while  the 
trunk  passes  under  the  head  of  the  femur,  be- 
tween the  trochanter  minor  and  the  acetabu- 
lum;  distributed  to  the  heads  of  the  triceps, 
pectineus,  and  capsule,  and  inosculating  fre- 
quently  with   other   branches   of    the    deefi 
femoral  orfirofunda. 

d.  The  Superior  Branch,  or  Sufierior  interior 
'Ascending — of  greater  size,  seemingly  one- 
half  of  the  trunk — runs  transversely,  between 
the  short  and  great  adductors,   towards  the 
symphysis    pubis,    sometimes    disappearing 
there  upon  the  skin — sends 

«.  A  branch  through  the  depression  in  the  aceta- 
bulum  to  the  glands,  cartilages,  and  round  liga- 
ment of  the  joint. 

0.  A  branch,  ramified  on  the  obturator  externus. 

y.  Branches,  distributed  to  the  capsule,  and  in 
many  places  to  the  great  and  short  adductors. 

<?.  Branches,  derived  from  the  former,  or  rising 
separately;  inosculating,  at  the  external  and 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  137 

posterior  margin  of  the  thyroid  hole,  with  the 
external  and  internal  branch  of  the  obturator. 
The  rest  of  the  artery,  after  distributing,  in  this 
course,   various  branches  to   the   adductors, 
gracilis,  and  genital  integuments,  inosculates 
with  the  external  fiudics. 

e.  The  Inferior  Branch,  or  Inferior  Posterior 
Circumflex— exhibiting  a  continuation  of  the 
trunk — runs,  over  the  lesser  trochanter,  to  the 
neck  of  the  femur;  distributing,  in  its  course, 
small  branches  to  the  capsule  of  the  joint,  the 
acetabulum,  obturator,  and  great  adductor. 
Between  the  quadratus  and  great  adductor,  it 
divides  into, 

1.  The  External,  or  Superior  External  Branch — 
often  called  the  Posterior  Trochanteric. — This 
smaller  ramulus,  concealed  by  the  quadratus, 
runs  obliquely,  outwards  and  upwards,  to  the 
posterior  part  of  the  bone,  and,  as  it  approaches 
the  trochanter,  divides  into  two  branches; 
the  larger  ascending  obliquely  upwards  to  the 
trochanteric  fossa,  and  the  smaller  descending 
in  a  different  course.  Thus  are  produced, 

«.  Branches  to  the  great  adductor  and  obtu- 
rator   externus;    inosculating  frequently 
with  the  external  branch  of  the  obturator. 
0.  Branches  to  the  capsule,  bone,  and  quadra* 

tus. 

y.  A  branch,  inosculating,  near  the  origin  of 
this  smaller  trunk,  with  the  concomitant 
ischiadicy  which  sends  a  twig  between  the 
quadratus  and  the  great  adductor. 
<?,  Branches,  inosculating,  at  the  root  of  the 
trochanter  major,  on  both  sides  of  the  apo- 
neurosis,  with  the  transverse  branches,  o£ 
the  external  circumflex. 


138  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

From  the  Ascending  Branch  of  the  divided  trunk 
proceed, 

*  A  branch,    communicating,    behind  the 
quadratus  and  gemelli,  with  the  deep  branch 
of  the  ischiadic,  and  with  a  twig1  of  the  com- 
mon pudic,   that  runs   down  beyond  the 
gemelli.    This  last  one  the  illustrious  Hal- 
ler  considers  as  a  trunk,  and  gives  it  the 
name  of  superficial,-  but  regards  the  other 
as   a  branch  of  this   superficial)   and  de- 
nominates it  the  posterior  trochanteric. 

*  *  Branches,  inosculating,  in  the  trochante- 
ric fossa,  with  the  anterior  trochanteric  and 
the  profundissima  of  the  posterior  iliac. 

From  the  Descending  Branch  proceeds, 

-J-  A  considerable  ramulus,  receiving  a  twig 
from  the  first  perforant,  above  the  higher 
part  of  the  adductor,  near  the  root  of  the 
trochanter. 

2-The  Internal  Branch,  or  Inferior  Internal—  gene- 
rally larger  than  the  former — rises,  near  the 
}  tuberosity  of  the  ischium,  between  the  quadra- 
tus and  adductor;  and,  passing  through  the 
adipose  substance,  which  is  here  so  largely  ac- 
cumulated, runs  to  the  common  origin  of  the 
flexors  of  the  thigh.  It  here  spreads  into  numer- 
ous ramifications,  distributed,  partly  to  the 
tuberosity  itself,  where  inosculations  are  form- 
ed by  the  branches  of  the  ischiadic,  obturator,  and 
pudic;  partly  to  the  flexors,  but  chiefly  to  the 
great  adductor. 

D.  The  TIRST  PERFORANT — running  backwards 
from  the  trunk,  below  the  small  trochanter; 
and  between  the  pectineus  and  short  adductor, 
or  between  its  fibres,  proceeds,  near  the  vastus 
internus,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  pass  obliquely 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  139 

outwards,  between  the  femur  and  that  part  of 
the  great  adductor  which  is  attached  to  the  bone. 
About  an  inch  from  the  great  trochanter,  it 
perforates  the  adductor  in  two  places,  under  the 
covering  of  the  great  gluteus;  to  which,  along 
with  the  flexors,  it  distributes  its  ultimate 
branches.  From  this  arise, 

a.  Large  Branches — sometimes  rising  separately 
from  the  deep  femoral — exhausting  themselves 
upon  the  vastus  internus,  and  the  short  and 
great  adductors. 

b.  Branches,  spreading  out  from  the  concealed 
trunk  to  the  adductor,  quadratus,  and  trochan- 
ter. 

c.  An  Ascending  Branch— forming,  above  the 
superior  extremity  of  the  great  adductor,  an 
elegant  inosculation  with  the  descending  branch 
of  the  posterior  trochanteric. 

d.  A    Large    Transverse    Branch— some  times 
double— running,  under  the  adductor,  to  the 
gluteus;  and,  after  perforating  the  tendon  of 
this  muscle,  proceeding  outwards,  round  the 
root  of  the  trochanter,  to  the  vastus  externus, 
where  it  inosculates  with  the  large  transverse 
branch  of  the  e xternal  circumflex. 

e.  A  Branch — often  double— rising,  as  it  were, 
from  the  former;  passing  through  the  adduc- 
tor to  the  great  gluteus,  and  there  dividing 
into  various  branches,  inosculating  with  the 
gluteal  branches  of  the  ischiadic. 

f.  A  Nutritious  Branch — -running  down  upon  the 
surface  of  the  bone,  and  anastomosing  with  a 
nutritious  branch  of  the  second  fierforant. 


140  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

3*.  A  Descending  Perforant— passing  through  the 
great  adductor,  and  running  extensively  on  the 
inner  surface  of  the  flexor  muscles.  As  it  here 
divides  into  many  branches,  spreading  out- 
wards and  inwards,  it  distributes  several  to 
each  of  the'  flexors  and  the  great  adductor,  and 
forms  many  superficial  and  deep  communica- 
tions on  these  muscles  with  the  internal  branch 
of  the  inferior  circumflex ,  with  some  recurrent 
branches  of  the  second  perforant,  and  some- 
times, though  more  rarely,  with  twigs  of  the 
superior  perforant  rising  from  the  superficial. 
These  elegant  inosculations  are    more   fre- 
quently observed  upon  the  semimembranosus, 
adductor,  biceps,  and  on  the  nerve. 
E.  The  SECOND  PERFORANT — exhibiting  a  conti- 
nuation of  the  trunk — passes,  sometimes  single, 
and  at  others  double,  through  the   small  space 
between    the    long    and    short    adductor,    or 
through  the  long  adductor  itself;  then  proceed- 
ing obliquely  outwards  and  downwards,  be- 
tween the  femur  and  great  adductor,  and  pene- 
trating the  adductor  near  the  linea  aspera,  at  the 
middle  of  the  thigh,  and  inner  side  of  the  short 
head  of  the  biceps,  is  exhausted,  like  the  last 
artery,  among  the  flexor  muscles  by  a  descend- 
ing perforant  branch.  To  this  artery  are  re- 
ferred, 

a.  Large  Branches — sinking  into  the  vastus  in- 
ternus  and  long  adductor,  before  the  immer- 
sion of  the  trunk. 

b.  Another  Branch,  partly   distributed   to  the 
vastus,  partly  entering  the  bone  by  two  twigs, 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  141 

and  inosculating  with  the    large  nutritious 
artery. 

c.  A  Large  Branch — often   double — entering, 
like  the  trunk,  the  long  adductor,  but  higher; 
terminating  in  the  substance  of  the  adductor, 
or,  as  sometimes  happens,  sending  an  artery 
through  the  belly  of  the  muscle  to  the  flexors. 

d.  An  Ascending  Branch — inosculating,  near  the 
trochanter,  upon  the  back  part  of  the  bone, 
with  the^rst  fierforant. 

e.  A  Superior  Transverse 'Blanch — running,  either 
transversely  or  obliquely,  a  little  below  the 
tendon  of  the  great  gluteus,  between  this  mus- 
cle and  the  femur,  to  the  substance  of  the  vas- 
tus  externus,and  anastomosing  with  the  trans- 
verse branches  of  the  large  descending  branch 
of  the  external  circumflex.  Before  the  trunk 
sinks  in  the  vastus,  a  branch  sometimes  rises 
suddenly  from  this  one,  beyond  the  great  ad- 
ductor, distributed  to  the  external  flexors,  and 
known  by  the  name  of  the  third  fierforant. 

f.  An  Inferior  Transverse  Branch — running  in 
the  same  direction  as  the  last;  and,  about  two 
or  three  inches  below  the  tendon  of  the.  great 
gluteus,  passes,  under  the  short  head  of  the 
biceps  to  the  vastus  externus.  If  the  artery 
proceeds  farther,  it  gives  rise,  like  the  last,  to 
a  fourth  fierforant.  It  gives 

a.  Many  Branches,  winding  on  the  adductor. 

£  The  Large  Nutritious  Branch  of  the  Femur- 
running  down,  near  the  short  head  of  the  biceps, 
to  the  outer  side  of  the  linea  aspera;  inosculat- 
ing with  a  small  inferior  nutritious  branch  from 
the  inferior  perforate  of  the  superficial  femoral, 
and  penetrating  the  bone  with  a  larger  externa* 

X 


142  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

branch.  This  artery  is  irregular  both  in.  origin 
and  direction. 

y.  A  Branch,  concealed  in  the  substance  of  the  bi- 
ceps. 

f.  Branches,  meeting  the  descending  branch  of  the 
circumflex  on  the  vastus  externus,  and  sometimes 
the  superior  externo-articular,  with  a  large  twig. 
They  appear  to  rise  from  the  nutritious  branch 
in  such  a  manner,  that  it  seems  to  be  inflected 
through  the  short  head  of  the  biceps  to  the 
vastus  externus. 
g.  Many  Branches,  distributed  to  the  short  head 

of  the  biceps. 

h.  A  Descending  Perforant — passing  under  the 
flexors,  after  perforating  the  adductor,  and 
transmitting  ramuli  to  the  external  and  inter- 
nal flexors.  Like  g  of  the  Jirst  fierforant,  it 
forms,  upon  the  surface  and  substance  of  these 
muscles,  inosculations  upwards  with  this  ar- 
tery, and  downwards  with  the  fierforant  of  the 
superficial. 

(II.)  THE   SUPERFICIAL    FEMORAL   ARTERY 

lying  near  the  external  integuments;  covered, 
through  its  whole  course,  by  the  broad  fascia,  by 
the  inguinal  glands  above,  and  on  the  middle  part 
by  the  sartorius  as  it  runs  obliquely  across  the 
femur.  It  then  proceeds  downwards,  inwards,  and 
backwards,  passing  gradually  from  the  anterior  to 
the  inner  surface  of  the  thigh,  and  from  that  to  the 
posterior  part  and  hollow  of  the  ham  or  poples.  At 
first  it  is  separated  from  the  deep  femoral  by  a 
quantity  of  fat  and  by  the  glands;  then  lies  upon  the 
vastus  internus;  and,  passing  along  in  a  declivity 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  143 

between  the  vastus  internus  and  adductors,  enters 
the  oblique  canal  in  the  common  tendon  of  the  ad- 
ductors. Having  passed  through  this  canal,  it  takes 
the  name  of  Popliteal  Artery,  where  it  runs  from 
the  inner  to  the  back  part  of  the  thigh.  Before  reach- 
ing the  posterior  part,  it  passes  over  two -thirds 
of  the  femur;  and  though  the  thigh  be  here  more 
slender  than  at  the  superior  part,  it  lies  deeper  con- 
cealed among  the  muscles. 

A.  NUMEROUS  BRANCHES — irregular  in  distance, 
order,  and  situation — rising  from  the  trunk  as 
it  runs  along  the  anterior  and  inner  part  of  the 
thigh,  and  distributed  to  the  inguinal  glands 
and  sartorius,   and  through  this  to  the  skin; 
also  to  the  rectus,  vastus  internus,  long  and 
short  adductors,  and  gracilis.  Of  these,  some 
are  larger,  .some  less — entering  the  muscles, 
in  different  places,  from  three  to  six. 

B.  The   LARGE   ANASTOMOTIG  BRANCH — rising 
from  the  inner  surface  of  the  trunk,  at  the  su- 
perior  margin   of  the  tendinous   canal;   and, 
bending  downwards,  spreads,  with  many  ser- 
pentine ramifications,  on  the  vastus  internus, 
into  which  it  sinks.  From  this  proceed, 

a.  A  Branch  to  the  sartorius  and  skin. 

b.  A  Branch — running  to  the  outer  margin  of 
the  tendon  of  the  sartorius  before  the  trunk 
reaches  the  vastus  internusj  and  passing,  along 
with  the  tendon,  over  the  joint  of  the  knee, 
disappears  on  the  fascia  and  skin  of  the  leg. 
It  first,  however,  gives  many  branches  to  the 


144  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II 

knee,  inosculating  with  the  inferior  articulars, 
and  with  the  recurrent  branch  of  the  anterior 
tibial.  Like  the  following  artery,  it  often  rises 
separately  from  the  fe moral  trunk. 
c.  A  Branch— rising  in  the  tendinous  canal,  and 
accompanying  the  tendon  of  the  triceps  which 
covers  it,  to  the  inner  condyle  of  the  femur, 
where,  running  downwards,  it  spreads  into 
various  ramifications.  It  also  sends  off  a  branch 
under  the  tendon,  as  it  is  attached  to  the  con- 
dyle, which  runs  transversely,  upon  the  perios- 
teum of  the  condyle,  to  the  common  tendon  of 
the  extensors  and  the  external  condyle,  where 
it  forms  an  arch,  around  this  extremity  of  the 
femur,  with  the  superior  and  inferior  externo- 
articulars)  and  also  distributes  twigs  to  the 
cavity  of  the  joint. 

rf.  A  Branch — running  transversely,  perforating 
the  vastus  near  the  rectus,  and  inosculating, 
on  the  substance  of  this  last  muscle,  with  a 
branch  of  the  external  circumflex, 
e.  A  Branch — rising  in  a  similar  manner  from 
the  vastus,  and  inosculating,  on  the  surface  of 
the  knee,  with  the  articular  branches. 
f.  A  Branch— passing  upwards,  anastomosing, 
upon  the  vastus  or  cruralis,  with  the  small 
descending  branch  of  the  circumflex. 
C.  The  SUPERIOR  PERFORANT — issuing  from  the 
outer  side  of  the  trunk,  where  it  lies  concealed 
by  the   tendon   of  the    triceps;   and,   bending 
transversely  backwards,  between  the  posterior 
surface  of  the  bone  and  the  inferior  muscular 
part  of  the  great  adductor,  near  the  origin 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  145 

of  the  short  head  of  the  biceps,  penetrates  the 
fibres  of  this  muscle,  or  those  of  the  adductor, 
to  the  flexors  of  the  thigh — Sending  off,  in  this 
course, 

a.  Branches  to  the  adjacent  muscles. 

b.  A  Perforating-  Branch — which,  soon  ramify- 
ing, inosculates  in  the  substance,  or  on  the 
surface   of  the   flexors,  with  ascending-  and 
descending-  twigs,  but  chiefly  on  the  long  head 
of  the  biceps  with  descending-  branches  of  the 
second  fierforant,  and  with  asccndi?ig  branches 
of  the  inferior  fierforant. 

N.  B.  The  perforating  branch  of  this  and  the 
following  artery  is  sometimes  wanting;  and 
the  trunk  is  inflected  under  the  biceps  only  to 
the  vastus  externus,  where  it  passes  into  many 
branches,    inosculating    variously    with    the 
neighbouring  articular  artery/ 
D.  The  INFERIOR  PERFORANT — issuing  a  little  be- 
low the  last,  from  the  external  margin  of  the 
trunk;  running  transversely,  under  the  adduc- 
tor magnus,  at  the  posterior  surface  of  the  fe- 
mur, to  the  short  head  of  the  biceps,  and  un- 
der that  to  the  muscular  substance  of  the  vastus 
externus.  It  sometimes  extends  to  the  cruralis, 
and  is  often  double.  It  gives 

a.  Minute  branches  to  the  adjacent  muscles. 

b.  The  Inferior  Nutritious  Branch — sent  upwards 
from  the  trunk  as  it  passes  under  the  short 
head  of  the  biceps;  inosculating,  on  the  femur, 
near  the  linea  aspera,  with  the  superior  nutri- 
tious branch,  and  distributing  its  last  ramuli 


146  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

in  the  substance  of  the  bone.  It  is  sometimes 
sent  off  from  the  former  fierforant. 

c.  A  Perforating-  Branch — running,  in  the  hollow 
of  the  poples,  to  the  semimembranosus,  and 
inosculating,  on  its  surface,  with  the  superior 
fierforant.  It  is  sometimes  wanting. 

d.  Branches—uniting,  on  the  vastus  externus, 
with  the  larger  and  lesser  descending  branches 
of  the  external  circumflex. 

e.  A  Branch — bending  to  the   vastus  internus, 
and  sometimes  inosculating,  under  the  tendon 
of  the  triceps,  with  a  lesser  descending  branch. 

THE  POPLITEAL  ARTERY — that  part  of  the 
Superficial  femoral  which  runs  along  the  hollow 
of  the  poples.  As  its  limits  should  be  accurately 
defined,  on  account  of  the  numerous  branches  which 
arise  from  it,  we  observe,  that  its  superior  part  is 
bounded  by  the  posterior  margin  of  the  tendon  of 
the  triceps,  and  its  inferior  by  the  higher  extremity 
of  the  soleus  muscle,  under  which  it  divides  into  the 
Anterior  and  Posterior  Tibial  Arteries.  Being  covered 
externally  by  the  aponeurosis  which  surrounds  the 
joint,  it  runs  obliquely,  outwards  and  downwards, 
through  the  adipose  substance  between  the  flexor 
tendons,  passing  into  the  cavity  between  the  con- 
dyles  and  the  heads  of  the  gastrocnemii.  As  it  pro- 
ceeds over  the  joint  of  the  knee,  it  lies  upon  the 
capsule,  and  afterwards  on  the  popliteal  muscle. 
The  numerous  branches  to  which,  in  this  course,  it 
gives  origin,  are  divided  into  Articular  and  Muscu- 
lar. Of  these,  the  first  are, 


Sect,  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  147 

A.  The  SUPERIOR  EXTERNO-ARTICULAR — ascend- 
ing, on  the  periosteum  of  the  femur,  from  the 
outer  side  of  the  trunk,  above  the  condyle,  and 
running,  on  the  periosteum,  towards  the  origin 
of  the  short  head  of  the  biceps;  then  bmding, 
under  the  common  tendon  of  the  biceps,  to  the 
posterior  margin  of  the  vastus  internus,  divides 
into  two  ramuli. 

a.  Many  branches  of  smaller  size,  running  up- 
wards and  downwards,  distributed  to  the  peri- 
osteum, capsule,  biceps,  and  gastrocnemii. 

b.  The  Deep  Branch— passing  through  the  vas- 
tus muscle,  which  it  supplies  with  ramuli,  to 
the  periosteum  of  the  external  condyle,  and 
there  spreading  into  various  ramifications.  Of 
these,  some  are  distributed  to  the  lateral  liga- 
ment and  skin;  some  are  interwoven  with  the 
inferior  extemo-articular,  and  the  perforating 
branches  of  \)^Q  superficial  femoral;  while  others 
run  transversely  to  the  internal  condyle,  an< 
inosculate  with  the  superior  inferno-articular. 

c.  The  Superficial  Branch — winding  on  the  sur- 
face of  the  vastus  externus,  near  its  extremity, 
towards  the  upper  edge  of  the  patella,  and 
anastomosing  by  an  ascending  branch  with  the 
extremity  of  the  large  descending  branch  of 
the  circumflex^  and,  under  the  tendon  of  the 
rectus,  with  a  branch  of  the  large  anastomotic; 
winding  also  round  the  patella,  and  uniting, 
by  various  descending  twigs,  with  the  vascular 
plexus  of  the  knee,  formed  by  all  the  articular s 
together. 

B.  The  SUPERIOR   INTERNO-ARTICULAR — run- 


148  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

ning,  above  the  inner  condyle,  from  the  inte- 
rior edge  of  the  trunk,  in  a  transverse  or 
oblique  direction,  under  the  tendon  of  the  tri- 
ceps, to  the  patella.  It  is  sometimes  double. 

a.  Smaller  Branches — distributed,  in  the  hollow 
of  the  poples,  to  the  periosteum,  capsule,  con- 
dyle, and  flexor  tendons. 

b.  A  Sufierficial  Branch — exhibiting  a  continua- 
tion of  the  trunk — running,  between  the  ten- 
don of  the  biceps  and  the  vastus  internus,  to 
the  surface  of  the  knee,  and  there  forming  a 
vascular  plexus,  by  its  numerous  branches.  It 
inosculates,  near  the  lateral  ligament,  with  an 
ascending  branch  of  the  inferior  interno-arti- 
cular,  and,  by  sending  out  branches  that  ob- 
liquely perforate  the   Ifgamentous  strata,  is 
extensively  ramified  below  the  patella. 

N.  B.  A  Deep  Branch  arises  from  the  large  ana- 

stomotic  branch  of  the  femoral. 
C.  The  MIDDLE  ARTICULAR,  or  AZYGOs — irre- 
gular  in  its  origin — rising  sometimes  from  the 
posterior  and  outer  surface  of  the  popliteal,  at 
other  times  from  the  external  or  internal  supe- 
rior articular;  runs  always  to  the  posterior  li- 
gaments of  the  knee  and  the  middle  of  the  cap- 
sule; and  divides  into, 

a.  An   External   Branch — winding  extensively 
between  the  condyles;  running  to  the  poste- 
rior and  crucial  ligament,  and  the  semilunar 
cartilages,  and  inosculating  here  with  all  the 
adjoining  branches. 

b.  An  Internal  Branch — distributing  its  twigs,  in 
the  inner  side  of  the  capsule,  to  the  fat  of  the 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  149 

poples,  to   the  bone,  crucial   ligament,  and 
capsule. 

D.  The  INFERIOR  EXTERNO-ARTICULAR — rising 
below  the  knee  joint,  under  the  plantaris  and 
external  head  of  the  gastrocnemius;  runs,  out- 
wards and  upwards,  to  the  top  of  the  fibula, 
and  there  entering,  under  the  external  lateral 
ligament  and   aponeurosis,  a  groove  which  is 
formed   in  the    external  semilunar   cartilage, 
proceeds,  between  the  femur  and  the  head  of  the 
fibula,  to  the  patella. 

a.  Separate   Branches — distributed  to  the  po« 
pliteus,  soleus,  gastrocnemius,  skin,  and  pe- 
riosteum. 

b.  A  Branch,  forming  a  conspicuous  inosculation 
with  the  tibial  recurrent. 

c.  A  Sufierficial  Branch — sent  off  while  the  trunk 
rests  upon  the  cartilage;  transmitting  many 
small  ramuli  to  the  vascular  plexus  of  the 
knee,  the  aponeurosis,  and  skin;  and  inoscu- 
lating with  the  superior  extemo-articular. 

d.  Small  Branches — entering  the  semilunar  car- 
tilage, periosteum,  and  capsule. 

e.  A  Deep,  Branch     entering  the  capsule  near 
the   patella,  and   spreading   out   its    various 
ramifications  within  the  cavity  of  the  joint. 

E.  The    INFERIOR     INTERNO-ARTICULAR — de- 
scending a  little,  as  it  runs  inwards  below  the 
joint,  between  the  superior  edge  of  the  popliteus 
and  the  gastrocnemius,  to  the  posterior  angle  of 
the  condyle  of  the  tibia;  and  then  passing,  un- 
der the  internal  lateral  ligament  of  the  knee, 


130  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II, 

and  the  tendons  of  the  internal  flexors,  to  the 
lower  margin  of  the  patella. 

a.  Many  Branches-^— terminating  in  the  popliteus, 
posterior  and  crucial  ligaments,  capsule  and 
tendons  of  the  flexors;  one  of  them  inosculating 
with  innutritions  branch  of  the  posteriortibial. 

b.  Superficial  Branches — dispersed  on  the  apo- 
neurosis,  to  the  inferior  edge  of  the  patella,  and 
communicating  there  with  the  anterior  tibial. 

c.  Branches  exhausted  on  the  common  tendon  of 
the  extensors  and  ligament  of  the  patella. 

d.  Branches  to  the  ligament  of  the  patella,  inos- 
culating with  the  sufierior  and  inferior  exter- 
no-articular. 

e.  A  Deep.  Branch — running  along  the  edge  of 
the  internal  semilunar  cartilage,  and  inoscu- 
lating, by  a  trans-verse  branch,  in  the  hollow  of 
the  joint,  under  the  patella,  with  the  inferior 
ex  terno -articular. 

N.  B.  The  vascular  plexus,  covering  the  knee, 
is   formed   by  all  the  articular  arteries,  the 
recurrent  tibial^  circumflex^  large  anastomotiCy 
and  some  twigs  of  the  perforants. 
F.  Of  the  MUSCULAR  BRANCHES,  which  are  infi- 
nitely varied,  the  following  chiefly  merit  atten- 
tion. 

a.  Two  or  three  Conspicuous  Branches— though 
often  wanting — distributed  to  the  flexors,  but 
chiefly  to  the  semimembranosus,  biceps,  and 
nerve.  These  sometimes  supply,  by  reflex 
branches,  the  want  of  perforants  from  the 
superficial  femoral. 
£..  Two  Gastrocnemial  Branches — running,  in 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  151 

parallel  lines,  between  the  heads  of  the  gas- 
trocnemius,  and  penetrating,  with  various 
ramifications,  the  internal  side  of  the  musclei 
in  which  they  terminate.  Of  these,  one  runs, 
on  the  surface  of  the  muscle,  to  the  tendo 
Achillis,  and  its  insertion  into  the  os  calcis. 

<%  Two  Branches  to  the  soleusj  but  sometimes 
wanting. 

d.  Branches  to  the  substance  of  the  plantaris, 

periosteum,  vessels,  and  nerves. 
(I.)  THE   ANTERIOR    TIBIAL    ARTERY SOIHC*. 

what  smaller  than  the  Posterior — rises  anteriorly 
from  the  popliteal,  at  the  inferior  margin*  of  the 
popliteal  muscle,  and,  perforating  the  interrosseous 
ligament,  runs  from  the  posterior  to  the  anterior 
part  of  the  leg.  It  here  descends  close  to  the  liga- 
ment, at  first  between  the  tibialis  anticus  and  com- 
mon extensor,  and  then  between  the  anticus  and 
the  extensor  longus  of  the  great  toe.  In  this  course, 
k  lies  nearer  to  the  fibula  than  the  tibia;  but  having 
gradually  separated  from  the  ligament,  it  turns  now 
more  forwards  and  inwards  the  farther  it  descends; 
and  passing  over  the  lower  extremity  of  the  tibia, 
and  over  the  tarsus,  along  with  the  extensor  tendons, 
under  the  crucial  ligament,  divides,  between  the 
first  and  second  metatarsal  bones,  into  two  branches: 
of  which  one,  sinking  between  the  bones  to  the 
planta  of  the  foot,  inosculates  with  the  external  and 
internal  plantar  branches  of  fas  posterior  tibial^  while 
the  other,  passing  along  the  dorsum  of  the  foot,  mnsr 


BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

to  the  great  toe.    The  most  remarkable  branches 
issuing  from  it  in  this  course  are, 

A.  A  BRANCH  to  the  origin  of  the  posterior  tibial 
muscle,  or  soleus. 

B.  An  ASCENDING  BRANCH — transmitting  twigs, 
under  the  popliteus,  to  the  external  and  poste- 
rior part  of  the  tibia  and  capsule,  and  thence 
to  the  head  of  the  fibula,  the  origin  of  the  so- 
leus and  joint;  which,  as  they  are  reflected  for- 
wards, inosculate  with  the  inferior  articular 
branches. 

Jf.  B.  These  branches  are  sent  off  before  the  ar» 
tery  passes  out  of  the  ham. 

C.  The  TIBIAL  RECURRENT — winding  to  the  an- 
terior surface  of  the  knee,  between  the  superior 
part  of  the  tibial  and  extensor  muscles,  or  bend- 
ing upwards  through  the  substance  of  these 
muscles;  and  giving, 

a.  Many  Branches  to   these   muscles  and  the 
ligaments  connecting  the  bones. 

b.  A  Branch— winding  round  the   head  of  the 
fibula  as  it  passes  outwards  under  the  common 
extensor  of  the  toes,  and  the  peroneus  longus, 
and  inosculating  with  the  branch  B. 

c.  Branches- — running  to  the  vascular  plexus  on 
the  ligaments  of  the  knee,  and  forming  nume- 
rous inosculations  with  the  inferior  articular. 

D.  A  LARGE  BRANCH — running  down  upon  the 
fibula,  between  the  tibialis  and  peroneus  longus, 
and  between  the  same  peroneus  and  extensor 
communis,  and  inosculating,  near  its  inferior 
extremity,  with  the  fbular. 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  155 

E.  MANY   MINUTE  BRANCHES — rising,  .through 
the   whole  course  of  the  artery,  between  the 
two  bones  of  the  leg,  distributed  to  the  tibialis 
anticus,  extensors,  peronei,  aponeurosis  and  pe- 
riosteum of  the  bone,  chiefly  of  the  tibia;  vari- 
ously interwoven  with  one  another,  and  below 
with  thejfibular. 

F.  BRANCHES — partly  sent  off  to  the  extensor  ten- 
dons while  the  trunk  lies  upon  the  naked  tibia, 
partly  spreading,  in  a  retrograde  course,  on  the 
surface  of  the  bone,  covered  by  the  aponeuro- 
sis,  and  meeting  here  the  posterior  Jibial  and 
anterior  fibular. 

G.  The  INTERNAL  MALLEOLAR — spreading  vari- 
ously while  running  dowa  on  the  inner  ankle; 
inosculating,  by  ascending1  branches,  with  the 
preceding  ramuli,  and  stretching,  with  descend* 
ing  branches,  to  the  capsule,  astragalus,  os  na- 
viculare,  and  cuneiforme;  and  uniting,  in  vari- 
ous places,  with  branches  of  the  internal  plan- 
tar. 

H.  The  EXTERNAL  MALLEOLAR — forming  a  large 
communication,  in  the  interosseous  space,  or  a 
little  below  it,  with  the  anterior  fibular,  or 
some  of  its  branches — winding  to  the  external 
ankle,  where  it  sends,  if  not  sooner,  branches 
to  the  peroneus  brevis,  the  joint,  the  short 
common  extensor,  and  the  tendons  of  the  pe- 
ronei; forming,  under  these  tendons,  many  in- 
osculations with  the  posterior  fibular,  and  an- 
teriorly with  the  anterior  fibidar.  It  at  last 


154  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  IL 

reaches  the  tarsal  arch.  It  often  exhausts  the 
whole  anterior  fibular,  or(  rather  this  takes  the 
course  of  the  malleolar. 

I.  MANY  BRANCHES — passing, under  the  transverse 
ligament,  to  the  extremity  of  the  tibia,  the  hol- 
low of  the  tarsus,  capsule,  extensor  tendons,  the 
most  of  the  tarsal  bones,  particularly  the  as- 
tragalus and  the  short  extensor.  Some  of  these, 
winding  on  the  tarsal  bones,  and  bending  with 
ramuli  to  the  planta,  run  on  one  side,  near  the 
tendons  of  the  peronei,  to  the  fibular;  and,  onf 
the  other,  beyond  the  inner  margin  of  the  tar- 
sus to  the  internal  plantar. 

K.  The  TRANSVERSE    TARSAL,    or  TARSAL Sent 

from  the  external  side  of  the  trunk,  outwards 
and  downwards,  under  the  extensor  brevis,  to 
the  surface  of  the  second  row  of  tarsal  bones, 
uniting,  at  the  edge  of  the  fifth  metatarsal  bone, 
with  the  external  plantar;  and  thus  forming  the 
tarsal  arch.  From  this  trunk  generally  proceed, 

a.  A  Branch— running  outwards,  between  thtr 
articulation  of  the  tibia  and  fibula,  with  the 
astragalus;   and,  after  sending  twigs  to  each 
articulation,  inosculating  with  the  posterior 
Jibular  and  external  malleolar. 

b.  A  Branch — sinking  deep  into  the  fovea  or  pit 
of  the  tarsus,  and  there  supplying  its  ligaments 
and  fat. 

c.  Branches — rising,  in  various  places,  and  ex- 
hausted on  the  extensor  brevis. 

d.  Branches— distributed  between  the  cuneiform 
bones  £«id  cuboides  of  the  tarsus. 


Sect,  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  155 

t  .The  First  Dorso-metatarsaljor  Dorso-interosseal 
—lying  in  the  space  between  the  second  and 
third  metatarsal  bones  and  the  interosseous 
muscle;  and,  after  running  to  the  root  of  the 
toes,  and  giving  branches  to  the  extensor  ten- 
dons, and  others,  to  inosculate  with  the  poste- 
rior and  anterior  fierforants  and  trans-verse 
metatarsal,  exhausting  itself  in  the  bifurcation 
of  the  filantadigital  artery. 

f.  The  Second  Dorso-metatarsal,  or  Dorso-inter- 
osseal— .running,    like   the  last,  to  the  third 
interval,  and  terminating  in  a  similar  manner. 

g.  The  Third  Dorso-metatarsal,  or  Dorso-inter- 
o&seal — rising  near  the  os  cuboides;  running 
in  the  fourth  interval  of  the  metatarsal  bones, 
and  supplying  similar  branches  as  the  former 
metafarsals. 

h.  A  Branch— rising  at  the  fifth  metatarsal  bone 
from  the  inosculation  of  the  trans-verse  tarsal 
and  external  filantar;  running  along  this  bone, 
and  exhausting  itself,  by  some  ramuli,  upon 
the  adductor  of  the  little  toe. 

A*.  B.  The  Dorso-metatarsals,  or  Dorso-interos- 
seals,  often  arise  from  the  transverse  metatar- 
sal; in  which  case,  the  trans-verse  tarsal  only 
produces  minute  branches,  inosculating,  near 
their  origin,  with  the  dor  so -met  at  ar  sals.  Some- 
times, also,  the  dorso-metatarsals  give  origin, 
by  meeting  with  the  fierforants,  to  one  or  two 
filanta-digital  branches;  or  produce  other  digi- 
tals, spreading  on  the  back  of  the  toes,  and 
inosculating  with  the  true  digitals  of  the  ex- 
ternal plantar;  or  producing,  as  in  the  handy 


156  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

dorsal    branches.    The    anterior   jierforants, 
penetrating,  near  the  roots  of  the  toes,  the 
metatarsal  interstices,    seem   to    arise    from 
these  dorso-metatarsals;  or,  if  they  have  issued 
from    the  plantar  metatarsals    and    digitals, 
anastomose  with  them  in  the  same  place. 
L.  BRANCHES — distributed,  from  the  inner  edge 
of  the  tibtal  artery,  to  the  internal  side  of  the 
tibia,  the  extensor  tendons,  the  periosteum,  the 
tendon  of  the  tibialis  anticus,  and  the  navicu- 
lare  and  first  cuneiform  bone. 
M.  A  BRANCH — running  on  the  surface  of  the  na- 
viculare  towards  the  plantar  side  of  the  foot, 
where,   covered  by  the  abductor  ^jollicis,   to 
which  it  gives  branches,  it  inosculates  with  one 
or  two  branches  of  the  internal  plantar. 
N.  A  BRANCH  to  the  abductor  pollicis,  first  run- 
ning along  the  margin  of  the  first  metatarsal 
bone,  and  then  disappearing  on  the  inner  side 
of  the  dorsum  of  the  great  toe. 
O.  A  BRANCH — issuing  from  the  external  edge, 
between  the   transverse  tarsal  and  transverse 
metatarsal  arteries,  giving  twigs  to  the  extensor 
tendons  and  the  short  common  extensor. 

P.  The  TRANSVERSE  METATARSAL  ARTERY Va- 
rying in  size,  and  sometimes  entirely  wanting, 
according  to  the  number  and  magnitude  of  the 
branches  which  are  sent  off  from  the  transverse 
tarsal.  It  runs  to  the  commencement  of  the  first 
and  second  dorso-metatarsal  bones,  and,  passing 
transversely  to  the  little  toe,  gives  rise  to  meta* 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  157 

tarsal  branches,  if  they  have  not  already  been 
supplied  by  the  transverse  tarsal.  Though  smal- 
ler and  shorter  than  usual,  it  generally  gives 
origin  to  the  metatarsal  of  the  third  interval, 
and  the  dorsal  branches  of  the  third  toe.  Its 
ultimate  branch,  winding,  near  the  os  cuboides, 
under  the  tendon  of  the  small  peroneus,  is  partly 
exhausted  on  the  abductor  of  the  little  toe  and 
peroneal  tendons,  and  partly  on  the  plantar  in- 
teguments. 

Q.  The  DORSO-METATARSAL,  Or  EXTERNAL  DOR- 

SAL  of  the  GREAT  TOE — the  superficial  branch, 
of  the  anterior  tibial  artery  as  it  is  now  about 
to  terminate.  It  traverses,  on  the  interosseous 
muscle,  the  outer  margin  of  the  first  metatarsal 
bone;  and  gives, 

a.  Minute  Branches — spreading  on   the  surface 
of  the  metatarsal  bones;  inosculating  either 
with  the  transverse  tarsal,  or  transverse  meta- 
tarsal, and  running  to  the  extensor  tendons. 

b.  The  DorsO'tibial)  or  Internal  Dorsal  Branch 
of  the  Second  Toe — running  along  the  inner 
or  tibial  side  of  this  toe. 

e .  The  Dorso-Jibular,  or  External  Dorsal  Branch 
of  the  Great  Toe — uniting  first  with  the  ex- 
ternal plantar  of  the  great  toe,  and  running 
afterwards  to  the  termination  of  the  toe. 
R.  The   DEEP   ANASTOMOTIC   BRANCH — sinking 
into  the  plantar  side  of  the  foot,  where  it  again 
appears;  and,  after    sending  branches  to  the 
abductor  and  adductor,  inosculating  with  the 
plantar  arch.  From  this  inosculation,  or  some- 

z 


158  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

•  times  sooner,  arises  iheplanta-po/ticar,  a  remark- 
able artery  on  the  plantar  side  of  the  great  toe, 
of  which  I  shall  give  a  description  along  with 
the  plantar  branches. 

(II.)THE  POSTERIOR  TIBIAL — the  other  branch 
of  the  Popliteal  Artery,  where  it  divides  at  the 
superior  extremity  of  the  soleus — passing  down, 
under  the  soleus,  upon  the  posterior  surface  of  the 
flexor  longus  and  tibialis  posticus,  to  the  lower  ex- 
tremity of  the  tibia,  is  afterwards  inflected  inwards 
to  the  plantar  side  of  the  foot,  running  between  the 
tendo  Achillis  and  the  epiphysis  of  the  tibia,  behind 
the  internal  ankle.  While  there  covered  by  the 
laciniated  ligament,  and  involved  in  fat,  it  meets, 
on  the  inner  side  of  the  foot,  the  broad  extremity  of 
the  abductor  pollicis,  and  divides  into  two  branches: 
One  of  which,  passing  to  the  great  toe,  I  cail  the 
Internal  Plantar;  the  other,  denominated  External 
Plantar,  runs  to  the  sole,  between  the  flexor  brevis 
and  longus,  and  under  these,  still  deeper,  to  the 
fifth  metatarsal  bone.  Here  returning  to  the  great 
toe,  by  an  oblique  and  transverse  flexion  under  the 
tendons  of  the  flexor  longus,  it  forms  the  plantar 
arch.  The  branches  issuing  from  this  artery  I  shall 
enumerate  in  the  order  in  which  they  are  exhibited. 

A.  BRANCHES  to  the  inner  head  of  the  gastrocne- 
mius;  often  wanting. 

B.  The  LARGE  NUTRITIOUS  ARTERY  of  the  TIBIA, 

or  POSTERIOR  INTEROSSEAL — spreading  exten- 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  159 

sively  downwards,  between  the  flexor  of  the 
toes  and  poster tor  tibial,  above  the  interosseous 
ligament,  and  inosculating  with  the  fibular  at 
the  inferior  extremity  of  the  tibia.  From  this 
issue, 

a.  A  Branch  to  the  soleus,  popliteus,  and  perios- 
teum of  the  tibia,  communicating  with  the 
descending    branch    of    the    inferior  inferno- 
articular. 

b.  A  Branch  to  the  tibialis  posticus. 

c.  A  Nutritious  Branch — entering  the  bone,  and 
distributing  its  t\vigs  upwards  and  downwards. 

d.  Branches — winding,  through  the  whole  course 
of  the  artery,  partly  on  the  periosteum  of  the 
tibia,  and  partly  on  the  tibial  muscle  and  the 
common  flexor. 

C.  A  LARGE  BRANCH — winding  round  the  exter- 
nal head  of  the  fibula,  under  the  muscles,  after 
giving  a  twig  to  the  soleus,  and  receiving  some 
anastomotic  branches  of  the  tibial  recurrent. 

D.  MANY  LARGE  BRANCHES  to  the  soleus,  inter- 
woven everywhere  \\ii\ijlbular  twigs. 

E.  SOME  CUTANEOUS  BRANCHES — running  out  far 
with  the  veins  and  nerves,  and  anastomosing, 
upwards  and  downwards,  with  the  anterior  ti~ 
bial. 

F.  The  COMMON  FIBULAR,  or  PERONEAL — very 
irregular  in  size  and  the  distribution  of  its 
branches.  It  often  equals  in  dimension  the  an- 
terior tibial;  at  some  times  is  entirely  wanting; 
and  at  other  times  is  rather  smaller  than  the 

posterior  tibial.    After  rising,  near  the  superior 


160  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

extremity  of  the  tibialis  posticus,  it  descends 
between  this  muscle  and  the  flexor  pollicis. 
A  little  lower,  it  is  covered  by  the  flexor  pol- 
licis; and  at  last  escapes  the  eye  of  the  dissec- 
tor between  the  two  bones,  where  it  touches 
the  interosseous  ligament.  Near  the  inferior 
extremity  of  the  bones,  where  they  are  more 
closely  connected,  it  divides  into  the  anterior 
m\&  posterior  fbular  arteries*  It  gives, 

a.  Branches — passing  through  the  soleus  to  the 
skin,  inosculating  with  other  inferior  Jibular 
twigs,  and  with  branches  of  the  posterior  tibial^ 

b.  A  Branch— penetrating  the  peroneus  longus 
and  the  skin- 

c.  Branches — partly  exhausted  on  the  tibialis  and 
the  common  flexor  of  the  great  toe,  and  partly 
spreading  on  the  periosteum  of  the  fibula. 

d.  Many  Branches — winding  tortuously,  in  various 
places,  under  the  flexor  pollicis  and  peroneus 
longus,  to  the  anterior  part  of  the  fibula,  inos- 
culating there,  upwards  and  downwards,  with 
twigs  from  the  anterior  tibial. 

e.  Many  Branches — rising,   in   various  places, 
from  the  descending  trunk,  and  distributed  to 
the  tibialis  posticus,  peronei,  flexor  pollicis, 
the  inferior  tendon  of  the  soleus  and  gastroc- 
nemius,  the  periosteum,  and  skin.  Of  these, 
some  perforate  the  interosseous  ligament,  and 

'  terminate  between  the  anterior  muscles. 
/.  The  Nutritious  Artery  of  the  Fibula — the  last 
of  the  branches  which  rise  from  the  trunk  be- 
fore it  is  covered  by  the  flexor  pollicis,  rami- 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  161 

fying  on  the  periosteum  and  the  substance  of 
the  bone. 

g.  The  Posterior  Fibular — the  largest  and  most 
regular  branch  of  the  common  Jibular.  As  it 
proceeds  from  its  cavity,  backwards  and  out- 
wards, it  begins  to  descend;  and,  after  running 
behind  the  external  malleolus,  to  the  outer  and 
Jiollow  surface  of  the  os  calcis,  it  inosculates, 
under  the  abductor  of  the  little  toe,  before 
the  tuberosity  of  the  os  calcis,  with  some 
branches  of  the  external  plant 'ar,  or  sometimes 
is  wholly  expended  on  this  abductor  muscle 
and  the  skin.  It  often  gives, 

«.  Branches  to  the  long  flexors  of  the  toes  and 

the  peronei. 

ft.  A  Large  Transverse  Anastotnotic  Branch — unit- 
ing-, on  the  periosteum  of  the  tibia,  and  under 
the  tendons  of  the  gastrocnemius,  and  the  other 
muscles,  with  the  posterior  tibial,  and  some 
branches  of  the  anterior  tibial.  Other  ramuli 
are  sometimes  sent  from  this  branch  to  the 
ankle  joint  and  tendo  Achillis;  which,  uniting 
with  others  from  the  Jibular  and  the  external 
malleolar  of  the  anterior  tibial,  reach  the  outer 
surface  of  the  os  calcis. 

y.  A  Branch — sometimes  single,  sometimes  double 
— forming  a  plexus  in  the  external  cavity  of  the 
calcaneum,  or  os  calcis,  and  anastomosing  fre- 
quently with  the  anterior  tibial  branches.  , 
f.  A  Branch — as  the  artery  runs  to  the  external 
side  of  the  calcaneum,  forming,  under  the  liga- 
ment that  unites  the  tibia  and  fibula,  a  new 
communication  with  the  posterior  tibialy  and,  by  , 
twigs  sent  out  wards,  with  the  external inalleolar. 
t.  Branches  to  the  peroneal  tendons  and  sheaths, 
forming  a  plexus  with  the  anterior  Jibular  when 
present. 


162  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

£.  Branches— reaching,  in  the  sinuosity  of  the  os 
calcis,  to  the  fore  part  of  this  bone,  and  inoscu- 
lating with  similar  branches  of  the  posterior 
tibial  (see  L),  at  the  same  time  giving  out 
others,  thinly  ramified  on  the  bone,  and  termi- 
nating, by  many  minute  twigs,  on  the  fat  and 
skin. 

D.  Branches  to  the  abductor  of  the  little  toe, 
entering,  like  the  terminating  trunk,  into  a 
remarkable,  and  almost  constant,  inosculation 
with  the  external  plantar. 

h.  The  interior  Fibular — often  wanting — when 
present,  passes  through  the  interstice  of  the 
crural  bones,  running,  downwards  and  for- 
wards, in  the  angle  between  the  extremities 
of  the  tibia  and  fibula,  behind  the  extensor 
pollicis  and  the  short  peroneus,  where  it  in- 
osculates with  the  external  malleolar;  and  then 
proceeding,  under  the  tendon  of  the  peroneus, 
to  the  os  cuboides,  where  it  lies  concealed  be- 
tween this  bone  and  the  abductor  muscle,  in- 
*  osculates  partly  with  the  external  plantar,  and 
partly  terminates  on  the  skin.  From  this  arise, 
<*.  A  Branch — running  upwards  to  the  fibula  and 

periosteum  of  the  tibia. 

fl.  Branches— interwoven,  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  external  malleolus  and  peroneal  tendons, 
witk  the  former  artery. 

y.  A  Transverse  Anastotnotic  Branch — forming, 
behind  the  extensors,  and  on  the  periosteum,  a 
remarkable  inosculation  with  the  anterior  tibial, 
sending  also  twigs  to  the  capsule  and  tendons. 
<T.  A  Branch — sinking  into  the  capsule  of  the 
joint,  after  inosculating  with  various  metatarsal 
branches. 

?.  Many  Branches — scattered  among  the  ligamen- 
tous  sheaths  of  the  peroneal  muscles,  and  inos- 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  163 

culating,  in  many  places,  at  the  exterior  side  of 
the  calcaneum,  with  the  posterior  Jibutar. 

£.  Branches — inosculating  with  the  transverse  tar- 
sal,  on  the  surface  of  the  os  cuboides,  and  there 
contributing  to  the  formation  of  the  tarsal  arch. 

n.  Branches  to  the  abductor  of  the  little  toe,  often 
terminating  the  trunk,  or  sent  off,  near  the 
union  o'  the  trunk,  with  the  plantar. 

G.  NUMEROUS  BRANCHES — distributed,  in  the 
course  of  the  artery,  to  the  adjoining  flexor 
mnscles,  tibialis  posticus,  soleus,  tendo  Achil- 
lis,  nerve,  and  skin. 

H.TRANS  VERSE  BRANCHES — often  double — anas- 
tomosing, as  already  noticed,  with  the  posterior 
Jibular. 

I.  A  BRANCH — forming  a  plexus,  at  the  epiphysis 
of  the  tibia  and  its  malleolus,  upon  the  perios- 
teum, with  some  superior  branches  of  the  pos- 
terior tibial  and  internal  malleolar,  and  sending 
sometimes  twigs  to  the  capsule  of  the  joint. 

K.  BRANCHES  to  the  flexor  tendons  and  their 
sheaths. 

L.  Two  LARGE  BRANCHES— issuing  from  the 
trunk  as  it  runs  along  the  lateral  concavity  of  the 
heel,  at  the  tuberosity  of  the  calcaneum,  spread- 
ing out  upon  its  periosteum  and  aponeurosis, 
as  also  upon  the  abductor  pollicis  and  skin; 
and  inosculating  with  branches  of  the  fibular. 

M.  A  DEEP  BRANCH — passing  under  the  tendons, 
to  the  capsule  of  the  astragalus  and  calcaneum, 
and  the  bones. 

N.  Another  DEEP  BRANCH — running  out  to  the 


164  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

other  adjoining  bones  and  their  ligaments,  and 
to  the  articulation  of  the  tibia  and  astragalus. 
O.The  EXTERNAL  PLANTAR — the  larger  branch  of 
the  posterior  tibml — passing,  gradually  outwards 
and  forwards,  between  the  short  flexor  of  the 
toes  and  the  massa  carnea;  or,  under  this  mus- 
cle, to  the  inner  edge  of  the  abductor  of  the  little 
toe.  As  it  proceeds  to  the  base  of  the  metatarsal 
bone  of  the  little  toe,  between  the  flexor  brevis 
and  abductor,  it  runs  gradually  inwards  to  the 
.great  toe,  with  alternate  flexions;  and,  passing 
over  the  interosseous  muscles,  forms  the  plantar 
arch;  which,  at  last,  is  wholly  received  by  the 
anterior  tibial,  in  the  first  interstice  of  the 
metatarsal  bones,  under  the  adductor  pollicis. 
Its  branches  are, 

a.  A  Transverse  Anastomotic  Branch— running 
outwards  upon  the  naked  bone,  along  the  an- 
terior tuberosity  of  the  os  calcis,  and  forming 
a  large  inosculation  with  branches  of  the  an- 
terior tibial)  at  the  inner  side  of  the  tuberosity, 
and    with  the  posterior  Jibular  at  the  outer 
side;  constituting,  at  the  same  time,  a  vascular 
plexus,  from  which  many  branches  are  sent  to 
the  bone,  flexor  brevis,  aponeurosis,  and  skin. 

b.  Branches  to  the  large  ligament  of  the  calcaneum. 

c.  Many  Branches — while  the  trunk  runs  above  or 
below  the  massa  carnea,  and  passes,  exposed, 
between  the  flexor  and  abductor  minimus,  sent 
to  this  muscle  and  the  flexor  brevis,  and  thro' 
this,  or  near  its  external  margin,  liberally  dis- 
tributed to  the  aponeurosis  and  skin. 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  165 

d.  The  First  Deep  Branch,  or  First  Profunda — 
running  to  the  abductor  and  flexor  of  the  little 
toe,  and  unitingavith  the  posterior  fibular  on  the 
external  and  lateral  part  of  the  calcaneum,  and 
with  the  deefi  branch  of  the  internal  filantar 
upon  the  surface  of  the  calcaneum  on  the  in- 
ternal side  of  the  same  bone. 

e.  The  Second  Deefi  Branch,  or  Second  Profunda, 
— rising  at  the  termination  of  the  os  cuboides; 
and,  while  it  observes  the  same  course  outwards 
as  the  last,  forming  similar  and  new  inoscula- 
tions with  the  anterior  Jibular  and  transverse 
tarsal.  It  also  contributes  to  the  plexus  that  is 
spread  out  in  the  cavity  of  the  foot,  and  among 
the  ligaments  of  the  tarsal  bones. 

f.  Branches — sent  to  the  abductor  of  the  little 
toe,  and  the  periosteum  of  the  adjoining  bones; 
spreading  variously  among  the  bones,  and  in- 
osculating with  the  neighbouring  ramuli. 

g.  The   Planta-digital,  or  External  Plantar  of 
the  Little  Toe — issuing  from  the  trunk  as  it 
touches  the  base  of  the  fifth  metatarsal  bone, 
and  begins  the  formation  of  the  arch.  While  it 
accompanies  this  bone  forwards,  covered  by 
the  flexor  and  adductor  of  the  little  toe,  it 
distributes  branches  to  these  muscles  and  skin. 
At  the  other  extremity  of  this  fifth  metatarsal 
bone,  it  receives  a  transverse  twig  from  the 
external  filantar,  or  the  adjoining  digital;  then 
passes  over  the  inferior  or  plantar  surface  of 
the  bone,  and,  on  the  outer  or  fibular  side, 
reaches  the  apex  of  the  little  toe. 

h.  The  Second Planta-digital, — rising  in  the  fourth 

interstice  of  the  metatarsal  bones,  above  the 
2  A 


166  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

interossei)  at  the  basis  of  the  toes,  and,  while 
there,  cpvered  by  the  transverse  muscle,  di- 
viding into  the  digito-tibial,  or  internal  plantar, 
of  the  little  toe,  and  the  digito-fibular,  or  exter- 
nal plantar  of  the  fourth  toe. — Sending  out, 
a.  Numerous  Branches  to  the  skin. 
/?.  Branches  to  the  abductor  of  the  little  toe. 
y.  Branches — anastomosing  with  the planta  mcta- 
tarsal  and  others  uniting-  with  the  rnetatarsals. 
f.The  Third  Planta-digital — runningbetween  the 
third  and  fourth  metatarsal  bones,  and  giving 
origin  to  the  digito-tibial  of  the  fourth  toe,  and 
the  digit  o-f.bular  of  the  third.  From  this  arise, 
«.  Brandies — uniting-  with  the  external  branch  of 

the  Internal  plantar  at^l 
&  Small  and  Superficial  branches  to  the  adjoining 

lumbricals  and  transverse  muscle. 
y.  Anterior  Ptrforants — dispersed  in  this  third  in- 
terstice to  the  capsules  of  the  joints. 
k.  The  Fourth  Planta-digital — running  between 
the  second  and  third  metatarsal  bones,  and 
giving  rise  to  the  digito-tibial  of  the  third  toe, 
and  the  digito-jibular  of  the  second.  From  this 
branches  issue,  similar  to  those  at  i. 
Between  these  DIGITALS,  two  or  three  deep  in- 
terosseahj  or  planta-metatarsals,  and  four  per- 
forantS)  issue  from  the  plantar  arch^  whose  di- 
rection, though  very  irregular,  deserves  to  be 
noticed. 

/.  A  Planta-metatarsal)  orDeefi  Interosseal  Branch 
— rising  near  the  planta-digital  of  the  little  toe, 
and  running  between  the  sixth  and  seventh  in- 
terosseous  muscles.  After  sending  off  many 
ramuli  to  the  adjoining  muscles,  it  inosculates 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  167 

with  the  dorsal  or  anterior  perforant*  of  the 
dorso-metatarsal  of  the  fourth  interstice,  and 
unites,  near  the  metatarsal  articulation  of  the 
fourth  and  fifth  toe,  with  the  dorsal  and  plantar 
branches  of  the  digitals.  It  sometimes  gives  a 
dorso-metatarsal  to  the  fourth  and  fifth  toes. 
See  a  description  of  the  Dor  so-met  at  ar  sals  ^ 
page  155  and  157. 

m.  Another  Deep  Planta-metatarsal — the  second 
arising  from  the  arch,  and  running  out,  in  the 
third  interstice,  between  the  fifth  and  sixth 
interosseous  muscles.  In  other  respects,  its 
distribution  is  similar  to  the  last,  and  to  that  of 
the  third  deep,  planta-mctatarsal,  when  present. 

72.  The  Plantar^  or  Posterior  Perforant  of  the 
Fourth  Interstice— emerging  to  the  dorsum 
of  the  foot,  and  uniting  with  the  metatarsal, 
after  having  distributed  twigs  to  the  interos- 
seous muscles  and  the  ligaments  of  the  meta- 
tarsal articulation. 

o.  ThsPlantar,  or  Posterior  Perforant  of  the  Third 
Interstice — passing  to  the  trans-versemetatarsal 
after  perforating  the  interstice  of  the  bones. 

p.  The  Plantar-)  or  Posterior  Perforant  of  the 
Second  Interstice — similar  to  the  former,  and 
sending  off  twigs  to  the  adductor  pollicis. 

q.  The  Plantar^  or  Posterior  Perforant  of  the 
First  Interstice — terminating  in  the  trans-verse 
metatarsal. 

N.  B.  These  Plantar  Perforants^  besides,  give  a 
branch,  which  runs,  with  the  metatarsal  of  its 

*  Professor  MURRAY  calls  those perforants  which  run  from  the  dor- 
sum  to  the  planta,  anterior  perforants;  and  those  which  run  from  .tke 
planta  to  the  dorsum,  posterior  perforants. — TRANSLATOR. 


BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

own  interstice,  as  far  as  the  toe.  The  planta- 
metatarsals)  after  reaching  the  metatarsal 
bones,  inosculate  with  branches  of  the  trans- 
verse tar  sal  or  metatarsal^  and  dorso-digitals. 
r.  Three  branches,  running,  in  a  retrograde 
course,  from  the  concave  margin  of  the  arch, 
and  forming,  in  the  cavity  of  the  tarsus,  a 
plexus  with  the  dee}i  branches  of  the  internal 
and  external  jilantars;  distributing  ramuli  to 
the  ligaments,  adjacent  muscles,  the  sheath 
of  the  peroneus  longus  and  tibialis  posticus, 
the  aponeurosis,  and  skin. 

The  External  Plantar,  bending  to  the  first  meta- 
tarsal interstice,  becomes  larger  by  its  inoscula- 
tion with  the  anterior  tibial;  and  running  for- 
wards, under  the  adductor,  to  the  fibular  side 
of  the  metatarsal  bone  of  the  great  toe,  where 
it  sends  a  branch  to  the  flexor  brevis,  gives  rise 
to, 

s.  The  Planta-fiollicar,  orInter?ialPollicar.~—This 
remarkable  artery  appears,  at  times,  rather  to 
arise  from  the  anterior  tibial,  which  then  pre- 
sents another  anastomotic  branch,  uniting  with 
the  external  plantar.  Between  the  first  and  se- 
cond toes,  there  spring  from  this  common  trunk, 
«.  A  Branch — sending  out  the  digito-tibial  of  the 
second  toe,  and  the  digito-jibular  of  the  great 
toe;  inosculating-  vfitht\ieprofundajH>ularoftl\e 
internal  plantar. 

&.  The  Digito-tibial  of  the  Great  Toe — passing 
over  the  inferior  or  plantar  surface  of  the  meta- 
tarsal bone  of  the  great  toe,  under  the  flexors  and 
adductors,  and  spreading-  on  the  inner  or  tibial 
side  of  this  toe,  as  far  asi  ts  apex.  It  receives 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  169 

the  profunda-mtdian  and  profunda-tibial  of  the 
internal  plantar. 

y.  The  Dorso-tibial  of  the  Great  Toe — bending 
outwards,  and  generally  running1  to  the  termina- 
tion of  the  second  phalanx  and  nail,  and  forming 
an  arch  with  the  dorso-Jibular,  which  rises 
from  the  anterior  tibial.  , 

N.  B.  All  the  Digitals  send  many  twigs  to  the 
skin,  bones,  and  ligaments;  and  unless  separate 
dorsal  branches  are  formed  by  the  union  of  the 
metatarsals  and  fierforants,  these  give  origin 
to    dorsal  branches,    reflected    upwards,  and 
•which  form  small  arches  around  the  root  of 
the  nails;  while  the  trunks  themselves,  mu- 
tually inosculating,  form,  on  the  plantar  side 
of  the  apex  of  the  toes,  arches  similar  to  those 
upon  the  volar  side  of  the  fingers. 
P.  The  INTERNAL  PLANTAR — the  smaller  branch 
of  the  divided  trunk — after  rising,  on  the  tibial 
side,  in  the  sinuosity  of  the  calcaneum,  between 
the  tendon  of  the  tibialis  posticus  and  the  origin 
of  the  abductor  pollicis,  it  runs  along,  covered 
by  this  muscle,  and  divides,  under  it,  into  four 
branches,  which  follow  the  course  of  the  abduc- 
tor and  flexor  brevis  of  the  great  toe,  to  the  in- 
ferior extremity  of  the  metatarsal  bone  of  this 
toe,  and  terminate  in  branches  of  the  planta- 
pollicar  that  issues  from  the  anterior  tibial  and 
external  plantar.  It  sends  of, 

a.  A  Branch — bending,  under  the  abductor,  to 
the  tendons  of  the  tibialis  posticus  and  flexors, 
and  the  periosteum  of  the  astragalus,  variously 
interwoven  with  the  internal malteofar,  and  with 
the  branches  at  (I.)  of  the  anterior-tibia!. 


170  BRANCHES  FROM  THE  Sect.  II. 

b.  Branches  to  the  abductor  and  flexor  brevis 
communis. 

c.  A  Branch — running  deeply  outwards,  between 
the  large  ligament  of  the  calcaneum  and  the 
massa  carnea,  distributing  ramuli  to  the  flexor 
brevis,  the  massa  carnea,  and  ligament,  and 
inosculating  with  branches  of  the  deep,  exter- 
nal plantar ',  running  to  the  tuberosity  of  the  os 
calcis. 

d.  The  Profunda-tibialy  or  Internal  Deep,  Branch 
of  the  Internal  Plantar — the  first  ramulus  of 
the  four  branches  that  exhaust  the  internal 
plantar — rising  at  the  os  naviculare,  and  fol- 
lowing the  inner  border  of  the  abductor  polli- 
cis,  or  inner  margin  of  the  planta;  and  disap- 
pearing, at   last,  in  the   digito-tibial  of   the 
planta-pollicar.  It  gives  rise  to, 

«.  Many  Cutaneous  Branches. 
&.  Branches — sent  to  the  dorsum  of  the  foot,  and 
inosculating  with  branches  of  \\\&  anterior  tibial. 
y.  Branches — winding  on  the  periosteum  of  the 

tarsal  bones. 

^.The  Profunda  Median,  or  Deep  Middle  Branch 
of  the  Internal  Plantar—. the  second  twig  of 
the  internal  plantar  after  its  division. — It  lies 
under  the  abductor,  and,  after  running  along- 
the  middle  cuneiform  bone  and  the  first  me- 
tatarsal  bone,  unites  with  the  planta-pollicar, 
or  digito-tibial  branch  of  the  pollicar.  It  sends 
also  twigs  to  the  fat  and  skin,  and  others  inos- 
culating with  the  former. 

/.  The  Profunda  Pibular&v  Deep  External  Branch 
of  the  Internal  Plantar — the  third  branch  of 
the  trunk — rising  at  the  beginning  of  the 
cuneiform  bone.  After  running  forwards,  be- 


Sect.  II.  DESCENDING  AORTA.  171 

tween  the  flexor  brevis  and  abductor  pollicis, 
towards  the  second  toe,  it  at  last  unites  with 
the  digito-tibial  of  the  second  toe,  and  the 
digito-Jibular  of  the  great  toe.  It  gives, 

a.  Branches  to  the  flexor  of  the  great  toe,  the  com- 
mon flexor,  and  abductor. 

p.  Cutaneous  Branches — winding  superficially  out- 
Wards. 

y.  A  Small  Branch— bending  outwards,  between 
the  plantar  aponeurosis  and  the  flexor  brevis, 
beyond  the  lumbricals,  to  the  third  interstice  of 
the  toes,  and  there  inosculating  with  the  digital 
branches,  and  chiefly  with  the  third  plant a-digi- 
tal.  Here,  as  if  forming  a  superficial  arch,  it 
distributes  ramuli  to  the  adductor,  lumbricals, 
flexor,  aponeurosis,  and  skin. 

N.  B.  From  these  three  branches,  the  filanta 
iwllicar,  arising  from  the  communication  of 
the  anterior  tibial  and  external  plantar,  re- 
ceives a  considerable  increase. 
#.  The  External  Branch  of  the  Internal  Plantar 
— the  fourth  division  of  the  trunk — issuing,  a 
little  sooner,  near  the  adductor;  winding,  va- 
riously outwards,  between  the  massa  carnea 
and  ligament  of  the  calcaneum,  to  the  os 
cuboides,  and  sending  twigs  to  the  neigh- 
bouring muscles,  the  tarsal  ligaments,  and  the 
whole  plantar  cavity.  It  anastomoses  with  the 
iirofund<K)  with  recurrent  branches  from  the 
arch  of  the  external  plantar,  and  with  branch 
(c)  of  the  internal  plantar.  A  branch  of  this 
artery  sometimes  enters  the  first  metatarsal 
interstice,  and  inosculates  with  the  trans-verse 
tarsal.  But  it  should  be  remembered,  that  the 
branches  of  the  plantar  present  as  numerous 
varieties  as  the  other  arteries  of  the  foot. 


172 


THE  PULMONARY  ARTERY. 

THE  PULMONARY  ARTERY,  which  Professor 
Murray  has  omitted,  requires  little  description.  It  is 
furnished,  like  the  aorta,  with  three  semilunar 
valves  at  its  commencement;  ascends,  gently  in- 
clining to  the  left,  from  the  upper  and  anterior  part 
of  the  left  ventricle;  and,  approaching  the  concave 
side  of  the  aortic  arch,  divides  into  two  similar 
branches:  The  Right,  which  is  longest,  -passing 
through  the  arch,  behind  the  vena  cava,  to  the  right 
lobes;  and  the  Left,  running  before  the  descending 
pillar,  to  the  left  lobes  of  the  lungs.  On  reaching 
the  lungs,  they  immediately  divide  into  a  number 
of  lesser  branches,  which  are  ramified  on  all  the  pul- 
monary cells,  and  which,  in  various  places,  inoscu- 
late, by  numerous  twigs,  with  the  bronchials.  The 
pulmonary  artery  conveys  to  the  lungs  the  venous 
blood  which  returns  from  the  different  parts  of  the 
system;  and  which  is  changed,  by  the  action  of  the 
air,  from  a  deep  purple  to  a  florid  red,  before  it  is 
circulated  again  in  the  aorta. 


FINIS. 


